<?xml version="1.0" encoding="utf-8"?>
<feed xmlns="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom">
    <title>Quodlibet Journal</title>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.quodlibet.net/" />
    <link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="http://www.quodlibet.net/atom_full.xml" />
    <id>tag:www.quodlibet.net,2008-11-17:/1</id>
    <updated>2009-10-02T19:04:34Z</updated>
    
    <generator uri="http://www.sixapart.com/movabletype/">Movable Type Pro 4.25</generator>

<entry>
    <title>Quodlibet is on Hiatus until further notice</title>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.quodlibet.net/news/quodlibet-is-on-hiatus-until-further-notice.shtml" />
    <id>tag:www.quodlibet.net,2009://1.226</id>

    <published>2009-10-02T18:40:16Z</published>
    <updated>2009-10-02T19:04:34Z</updated>

    <summary>Quodlibet will be temporarily &quot;closed&quot; until further notice. All journal articles and site content will remain fully accessible, but we will not be processing new paper submissions until we are back on line....</summary>
    <author>
        <name>Scott David Foutz</name>
        <uri>http://www.quodlibet.net/quodlog/mt-cp.cgi?__mode=view&amp;blog_id=1&amp;id=1</uri>
    </author>
    
        <category term="news" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#category" />
    
    
    <content type="html" xml:lang="en" xml:base="http://www.quodlibet.net/">
        <![CDATA[<p><font face="arial" size="2">Quodlibet will be temporarily "closed" until further notice. All journal articles and site content will remain fully accessible, but we will not be processing new paper submissions until we are back on line.</font> </p>
]]>
        
    </content>
</entry>

<entry>
    <title>To What Extent Can Aquinas’ Understanding Of The Trinity Be Termed ‘Apophatic’?</title>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.quodlibet.net/articles/darley-aquinas.shtml" />
    <id>tag:www.quodlibet.net,2009://1.224</id>

    <published>2009-05-17T05:43:41Z</published>
    <updated>2009-05-19T15:32:13Z</updated>

    <summary>In Karen Kilby’s article ‘Aquinas, the Trinity and the Limits of understanding&apos;, Aquinas is consciously apophatic in his way of speaking about God, due to the way he treats aspects of Trinitarian doctrine. This article argues that although Aquinas is informed by a long tradition of apophatic theology, he makes a clear disjuncture from this tradition in at least three important ways. Aquinas nevertheless retreats to apophaticism when attempting merge the neo-Platonic doctrine of Divine simplicity with the Christian doctrine of the trinity.</summary>
    <author>
        <name>Scott David Foutz</name>
        <uri>http://www.quodlibet.net/quodlog/mt-cp.cgi?__mode=view&amp;blog_id=1&amp;id=1</uri>
    </author>
    
        <category term="articles" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#category" />
    
    <category term="aquinas" label="Aquinas" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    <category term="negativetheology" label="Negative Theology" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    
    <content type="html" xml:lang="en" xml:base="http://www.quodlibet.net/">
        <![CDATA[<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">In
Karen Kilby’s article <i>‘Aquinas, the Trinity and the Limits of understanding’</i>,
she argues that Aquinas is consciously apophatic in his way of speaking about
God, because of the way in which he treats certain technical aspects of Trinitarian
doctrine. According to Kilby, Aquinas “is not trying to give us insight” about
the inner life of God, but is quite deliberately “articulating a lack of
insight”.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn1" name="_ednref1" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[1]</span></span></span></a> Kilby’s
article falls short of embracing a full-blown apophaticism, but the
apophaticism which she attributes to Thomas is in her view &nbsp;a strength which
she commends as a respectable position for theologians to take in respect of
the Divine mysteries.</span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">&nbsp;At
times, Kilby appears to come close to anti-realists such as Cupitt or
D.Z.Phillips&nbsp; in acknowledging that the doctrine of the trinity “can have an
important grammatical and structural role within Christianity whether or not it
carries any insight.”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn2" name="_ednref2" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[2]</span></span></span></a> Rather
like the poem ‘Jabberwocky’ by Lewis Carroll, Kilby argues that “we have a
grammar for speaking of God, but no accompanying understanding.”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn3" name="_ednref3" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[3]</span></span></span></a> However she distances herself from a
radical application of this approach more generally in theology, while
remaining ‘sympathetic’ of those who do.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn4" name="_ednref4" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[4]</span></span></span></a>&nbsp;
</span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">In
this article I will attempt to argue that although Aquinas is informed by a
long tradition of apophatic theology, he nevertheless makes a clear disjuncture
from this tradition in at least three important ways, namely his distinctive
doctrine of analogy, his emphasis on God’s revelation in Scripture and
consequently his controlling hermeneutic of the plain sense of Scripture. Where
Thomas runs into incoherence arises precisely where he attempts to square the
circle of marrying the neo-Platonic doctrine of Divine simplicity with the
Christian doctrine of the trinity. Contrary to his progressive instincts,
Aquinas retreats back into apophaticism at this point because there is logically
nowhere else for him to go.</span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><b><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">The apophatic tradition.</span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Apophatic
or negative theology (<i>via negativa</i>), dominant in the Eastern traditions
of the Christian church and popularised through such writers as
Pseudo-Dionysius, Maimonides, Gregory of Palamas, Nicholas de Cusa and St John
of the Cross stresses the dissimilarity of God’s essence to our language about
him. According to this view, the best we can say about God is what God is <i>not</i>
rather than what God is. We cannot say that God is wise, but we can say that He
is not stupid! This is the <i>via negativa </i>and appears to be endorsed in
the prologue to Summa Theologiae. “We cannot know what God is, but only what He
is not. So to study Him, we study what He has not -- such as composition and
motion”.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn5" name="_ednref5" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[5]</span></span></span></a>&nbsp;
Alternatively and with more sophistication, we can resort to paradox: ‘neither
x nor y’ but ‘<i>beyond</i> x and y’ (where x and y refer to attributes of God
such as wise, good, atemporal etc.). This is the <i>apophatic</i> way, in that
it is stressing not only the negative but also the <i>apo</i>,<i> </i>the
beyondness of God to human discourse. Gregory of Nazianzus for instance
compares himself to Moses ascending the Mount and hiding in the cleft of the
Rock (Christ) before seeing God’s back parts only.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn6" name="_ednref6" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[6]</span></span></span></a> </span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">It
is probably fair to say that all theology is apophatic in one sense: God is
infinitely more than our understanding and our language about him can ever be.
God can never be reduced to our human concepts of Him. He dwells in
unapproachable light.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn7" name="_ednref7" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[7]</span></span></span></a> The
Cappodocean Fathers rightly draw us to a reverent humility and awe before the &nbsp;eternal
Majesty of the Almighty. Yet it should also be remembered that unlike Moses
with whom Gregory compares the believer, we have <i>not come</i> to Mount Sinai
but “to Mount Zion, the City of the living God..to Jesus the Mediator of the
new covenant”. (Hebrews 12: 18, 22-24), the Mount, let us say, of <i>revelation</i>.
In the words of Saint Paul, we may ‘see through a glass darkly’; nevertheless,
this at least means that ‘ we know in part’.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn8" name="_ednref8" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[8]</span></span></span></a>
I will discuss this qualification of apophaticism in more detail below in the
section of Aquinas on revelation.</span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">The
Eastern tradition has a stronger definition of apophaticism than much Western
theology would allow. It means total agnosticism regarding the ‘essence’ or
nature of God.&nbsp; Pseudo-Dionysius, a leading articulator of this position in the
6<sup>th</sup> century famously applies <i>apophasis</i> even to God’s
existence. “It (God) is the universal cause of existence while itself existing
not, for it is beyond all being”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn9" name="_ednref9" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[9]</span></span></span></a> This is
of course true if one means that God’s existence is necessary whereas
creaturely existence is merely contingent. More contentiously however, and
reminiscent of Buddhist thinking, Pseudo-Dionysius asserts that “the divine
unity is beyond being…the indivisible Trinity holds within a shared
undifferentiated unity……..the assertion of all things, the denial of all
things, that which is beyond every assertion and denial.”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn10" name="_ednref10" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[10]</span></span></span></a> Similarly in <i>The Mystical Theology</i>
he writes concerning the Cause of all being that:</span></p>



<blockquote><p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">&nbsp;“we
should posit and ascribe to it all the affirmations we make in regard to
beings, and more appropriately, we should negate all these affirmations, since
it surpasses all being. Now we should not conclude that the negations are
simply the opposites of the affirmations, but rather that the cause of all is
considerably prior to this, beyond privations, beyond every denial, beyond
every assertion”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn11" name="_ednref11" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[11]</span></span></span></a></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">&nbsp;In
this he parts company with Aristotle who argued that negations <i>are</i> the
opposite of affirmations.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn12" name="_ednref12" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[12]</span></span></span></a> For
Pseudo-Dionysius, God is beyond antithesis, logic and&nbsp; the law of non-contradiction<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn13" name="_ednref13" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[13]</span></span></span></a>.&nbsp; In this respect he finds new resonance
in Continental and postmodern philosophy influenced by Hegelian synthesis<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn14" name="_ednref14" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[14]</span></span></span></a> and the Nietzschean rejection of binary
opposites.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn15" name="_ednref15" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[15]</span></span></span></a> So for
example Sartre sounds remarkably Dionysian in <i>Being and Nothingness</i> &nbsp;when
he writes: “Being is equally beyond negation as beyond affirmation.”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn16" name="_ednref16" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[16]</span></span></span></a> </span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Aquinas,
in contrast, (following Augustine), understood the laws of logic as necessary
truths within the Divine mind: </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;">“necessary truths are eternal only because they exist in the
eternal mind; nothing besides God is eternal.”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn17" name="_ednref17" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;">[17]</span></span></span></a>
God is the Necessary Truth (John 14:6) on which logic depends. That is because
He is the <i>Logos </i>(John 1:1). God can make no denial of himself (2 Tim
2:13) and cannot lie (Num 23:19; John 8:44-45).&nbsp;That is why, for Aquinas,
there is no final conflict between the truths of faith and the truths of reason.
The principles of reason have been Divinely implanted in us.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn18" name="_ednref18" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;">[18]</span></span></span></a></span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"> </span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;">In
the so-called ‘Euthyphro’ dilemma, raised in Plato’s book by the same name,
Socrates raises the puzzling riddle of whether something is pious or good
because the gods command it or alternatively whether the gods command it
because it is good. The same dilemma could be restated: ‘Does God follow the
law of non-contradiction as a standard higher than himself or &nbsp;is it only a law
because God says so?’ Aquinas’ answer to both forms of the riddle was that God
does not have goodness, reason or logic as separate qualities in the way that&nbsp;
human beings do.<i> </i>God has no composite qualities. He is absolutely
Simple.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn19" name="_ednref19" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;">[19]</span></span></span></a>
It follows therefore that, for God, to be <i>is</i> to be logical. He is his
own goodness and love, reason and logic. The Word (Logos) was God (John 1:1).
As Aquinas later expresses it: “..there is nothing in God that is not the
divine being itself.”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn20" name="_ednref20" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;">[20]</span></span></span></a>
Later I will suggest another way that Aquinas could have addressed the
Euthyphro dilemma without resorting to a strong version of Divine Simplicity.</span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><b><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;">Thomas’ doctrine of analogy</span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">In
<i>Summa Theologiae</i> Aquinas discusses the issue of whether we have words
for God<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn21" name="_ednref21" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[21]</span></span></span></a>. He
quotes Pseudo-Dionysius as an authority on this question<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn22" name="_ednref22" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[22]</span></span></span></a> </span></p>



<blockquote><p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">“Of
him (God) there is neither name or opinion”, and later "negations about
God are true; but affirmations are vague (or, according to another translation,
‘incongruous’)."<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn23" name="_ednref23" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[23]</span></span></span></a>. </span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Thomas,
like many in his day, mistakenly believed Dionysius&nbsp; to be a first century
convert of Paul with apostolic authority: It is all the more remarkable
therefore that Thomas finds his position inadequate<strong><span style="font-family: Arial; font-weight: normal;">:</span></strong> “True
affirmative propositions can be formed about God”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn24" name="_ednref24" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[24]</span></span></span></a>, he counters, for example the affirmative
proposition that ‘God is three and one’ or that he is ‘omnipotent’. Aquinas
refers to positive theological statements in Scripture such as “The Lord is a
great warrior: Almighty is his name” (Exodus 15:3). Church fathers like
Augustine similarly applied positive predicates such as ‘strong’, ‘wise’ and
‘being’ to God. &nbsp;It is clear then that the famous quotation from Aquinas in the
Summa’s Prologue “We cannot know what God is, but only what He is not,” which
Ward<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn25" name="_ednref25" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[25]</span></span></span></a>,
McCabe<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn26" name="_ednref26" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[26]</span></span></span></a> &nbsp;and
others use to defend a strong apophatic reading of Aquinas is not
straightforwardly obvious in its meaning, and must be qualified.</span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">&nbsp;Since
Aquinas had a more Aristotelian view of logic in his theology than Dionysius,
it would be a fallacy, he reasons, to apply words such as ‘strong’, ‘wise’ and
‘being’ to God in an equivocal sense. This is a question still faced by
Wittgensteinian fideists and anti-realists. &nbsp;If God-talk is equivocal, why
should we use these particular words rather than entirely opposite words or
else no words at all? One can only fall back on the arbitrary authority of
tradition in establishing the ‘grammar’ of theology, once a ‘correspondence’
account of truth has been abandoned. </span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">This
does not mean that Aquinas naïvely accepts that human language can be applied
univocally (i.e. in exactly the same way) with respect to the infinite,
transcendent God<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn27" name="_ednref27" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[27]</span></span></span></a>. All
human use of language derives from finite creaturely experience. God, in
contrast, has a different mode of being<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn28" name="_ednref28" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[28]</span></span></span></a>
to creatures, since there is nothing in Him which is not Divine. This amongst
other reasons<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn29" name="_ednref29" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[29]</span></span></span></a>, makes
univocality impossible. </span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">So,
if language about God cannot be applied in the <i>same</i> way as language
about the world (univocal), but neither can be applied in an entirely <i>different</i>
way (equivocal), there appears to be logically only one possibility left,
namely that language must have a <i>similar </i>meaning when applied to God.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn30" name="_ednref30" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[30]</span></span></span></a> One example of using terms similarly would
be using the predicate &nbsp;‘bright’ to describe both the sun and a painting. The
painting is bright in a similar (but immeasurably inferior) way to the
brightness of the sun. Aquinas calls the relationship between the two senses &nbsp;‘analogical.’
He justifies this similarity&nbsp; primarily on the grounds of a&nbsp; diminished
participation of the creature in its Creator.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn31" name="_ednref31" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[31]</span></span></span></a>
&nbsp;That is why A.N.Williams sees in this doctrine of analogy an essential
component of Thomas’ understanding of the goal of existence: namely
participation in the Divine Nature, to be fulfilled in the beatific vision.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn32" name="_ednref32" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[32]</span></span></span></a> Though Pseudo-Dionysius also speak of the
Divine by way of analogy and metaphor<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn33" name="_ednref33" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[33]</span></span></span></a>, noone
previously had clarified the concept as clearly as Aquinas did. It is his
lasting contribution&nbsp; to the religious language debate.</span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Yet,
some critics have accused Aquinas of being incoherent here. They argue that an
analogy can only work by presupposing some univocal correspondence, otherwise
it reduces again to an equivocation.&nbsp; The critics are correct, nevertheless
Geisler suggests that Aquinas has already addressed this problem. Analogy does
imply univocality to some extent, but this univocality is not in the realm of
being, but in the realm of concepts and definitions. Aquinas is saying that
concepts have the same <i>definition</i> for both humans and Creator but that
they are <i>applied</i> differently<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn34" name="_ednref34" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[34]</span></span></span></a>. (So
God’s love is unlimited and perfect in contrast to human love). Aquinas
explains:</span></p>



<blockquote><p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">“
In names predicated of many in an analogical sense, all are predicated because
they have reference to the same one thing; and this one thing must be placed in
the definition of them all.”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn35" name="_ednref35" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[35]</span></span></span></a></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">He
illustrates this principle with the example of the term ‘wise’:</span></p>



<blockquote><p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">“Thus
also this term "wise" applied to man in some degree circumscribes and
comprehends the thing signified; whereas this is not the case when it is
applied to God; but it leaves the thing signified as incomprehended, and as
exceeding the signification of the name. Hence it is evident that this term
"wise" is not applied in the same way to God and to man.”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn36" name="_ednref36" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[36]</span></span></span></a></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Aquinas
concedes along with the apophatic tradition that our intellect&nbsp; “cannot see Him
(God) as He is in Himself”, or at least not in this life, <a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn37" name="_ednref37" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[37]</span></span></span></a>but he draws different conclusions from the
mystics by maintaining that the intellect&nbsp; “knows that one and the same simple
object corresponds to its conceptions”.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn38" name="_ednref38" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[38]</span></span></span></a>
&nbsp;Just as we are able to understand lower material objects in a non-material
mode while still affirming intellectually that they are in themselves material,<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn39" name="_ednref39" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[39]</span></span></span></a> so according to Aquinas, we can understand
transcendent concepts such as God being simple, even though our mode of
understanding him is composite.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn40" name="_ednref40" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[40]</span></span></span></a></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">For
Aquinas then the <i>via negativa</i> comes into its own qualified and
legitimate sphere in refining how concepts may or may not be applied to God,
having stripped them of their empirical limitations. Only the perfection is to
be applied and not the finite mode of signification.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn41" name="_ednref41" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[41]</span></span></span></a> This means that creatures can have the
same characteristics as God (eg goodness), but not in the same <i>way</i> that
God has them. &nbsp;God has them in ‘the mode of supereminence’<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn42" name="_ednref42" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[42]</span></span></span></a>. Aquinas adds that: “all perfections exist
in creatures dividedly…and in God unitedly.”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn43" name="_ednref43" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[43]</span></span></span></a></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Thomas’
doctrine of analogy points to the understanding that God cannot be known <i>infinitely</i>
or <i>exhaustively</i>,&nbsp; for then humans would have to be omniscient<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn44" name="_ednref44" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[44]</span></span></span></a>, yet God can still be known <i>truly. </i>&nbsp;This
reading harmonises Thomas’<i> </i>insistence that:</span></p>



<blockquote><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">&nbsp;“it
is clearly impossible for any created intellect to know God in an infinite
degree. Hence it is impossible that it should comprehend God”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn45" name="_ednref45" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[45]</span></span></span></a>&nbsp; and that the name <i>God</i> is
incommunicable. <a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn46" name="_ednref46" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[46]</span></span></span></a></span></blockquote><p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"> </span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">with
his later qualification of this statement:</span></p>



<blockquote><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">“this name God is communicable, not in its whole signification, but in some part
of it by way of similitude…”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn47" name="_ednref47" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[47]</span></span></span></a>&nbsp;
Likewise, God is comprehensible to believers in contrast to ‘non-attainment’
but is incomprehensible in terms of ‘being included in the one comprehending.’<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn48" name="_ednref48" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[48]</span></span></span></a></span></blockquote><p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"> </span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Thus
the apophatic proof text found in the prologue to the <i>Summa Theologiae:</i>&nbsp;
“We cannot know what God is, but only what He is not,”&nbsp; should be contextually
interpreted as meaning we cannot know anything about God in this life <i>univocally</i>
but only either <i>negatively</i> or <i>analogically</i>.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn49" name="_ednref49" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[49]</span></span></span></a>&nbsp; The more accessible work, <i>Summa Contra
Gentiles,</i> makes this clearer.<i> </i>In the context of a discussion on names
of perfections used in the mode of supereminence, &nbsp;Aquinas uses the similar
proposition to the <i>Summa Theologiae:</i> &nbsp;“We cannot grasp what God is, but
only what he is not”&nbsp; <i>except that</i>, significantly here Aquinas adds the
qualifying phrase, “<i>and how other things are related to him.”</i> <a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn50" name="_ednref50" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[50]</span></span></span></a> which signals a reference back to his
doctrine of analogy.</span></p><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"></span><b><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Thomas on revelation</span></b><i><br /><br /></i>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Whether
or not we can speak adequately about God in human language is inseparably
connected with the question of whether or not God has spoken adequately to us
in human language. This is the second disjuncture I note in Aquinas from
absolute apophaticism: i.e. Aquinas’ emphasis on God as <i>a God of revelation</i>.
If God has used language to communicate to us then it follows that this human
language <i>must</i> be adequate to convey truth about God. Words about God may
be anthropomorphic, but “God has anthropomorphised himself”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn51" name="_ednref51" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[51]</span></span></span></a>, thus bridging the finite/infinite gap. In
<i>Summa Contra Gentiles</i>, Aquinas concludes a chapter on reason and faith
with a quotation from Paul:</span></p>



<blockquote><p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">“So
the things that are of God no man knoweth but the the Spirit of God. But to us
God hath revealed them by His Spirit.”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn52" name="_ednref52" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[52]</span></span></span></a></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Furthermore,
humans are <i>theomorphic</i>, made in the image of God, resulting in an
ontology of participation. As previously noted, Thomas anticipates an ultimate
climax to this participation in a full eschatological participation in the
Divine nature leading to deiformity. God changes and indwells the&nbsp; intellect of
the redeemed, making their knowledge like his own. “When any created intellect
sees the essence of God, the essence of God itself becomes the intelligible
form of the intellect.”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn53" name="_ednref53" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[53]</span></span></span></a> </span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Thomas
Aquinas was known as <i>magister in sacra pagina</i> (Master of the sacred
page). He was devoted to the study of Scripture. As a Dominican friar he was
required to expound the sacred writings between one and four times a week and
as a Master Teacher his duty was to read the text to his pupils explaining its
sense and application.<span class="MsoEndnoteReference"> <a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn54" name="_ednref54" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[54]</span></span></a></span> This
resulted in his writing numerous commentaries as well as the famous <i>Catena
aurea </i>(Golden Chain) of the four Gospels.</span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Aquinas’&nbsp;
devout practice embodied his profound conviction that the Bible is God’s
revelation to humanity. “Revelation is the basis of sacred scripture”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn55" name="_ednref55" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[55]</span></span></span></a> he wrote, since “The author of Holy Scripture
is God”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn56" name="_ednref56" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[56]</span></span></span></a> Curiously,
a modern scholar of Aquinas seems to overlook this fact and instead&nbsp; project
his own Barthian understanding of Scripture onto Aquinas:</span></p>



<blockquote><p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">“For
Thomas, then, Scripture is not of itself revelation so much as the bearer of
revelation, rather as in a dependent way (dependent upon both God and
Scripture), the church is the bearer of revelation, too”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn57" name="_ednref57" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[57]</span></span></span></a></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">In
contrast to this neo-orthodox view of the Bible as a human witness to the Word,
however, Aquinas insisted that the Bible is ‘Divinely inspired Scripture’<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn58" name="_ednref58" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[58]</span></span></span></a>, quoting 2 Timothy 3:16 (‘All Scripture is
inspired by God’). Without this revelation, Aquinas points out that God’s truth
would only be known by a few and would be mixed with much error.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn59" name="_ednref59" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[59]</span></span></span></a> Furthermore, in discussing the
relationship of sacred knowledge in scripture to the other sciences, Aquinas
teaches: “Sacred doctrine derives its principles not from any human knowledge,
but from the divine knowledge, through which, as through the highest wisdom,
all our knowledge is set in order”.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn60" name="_ednref60" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[60]</span></span></span></a> This
does not preclude the fact that for Aquinas God has also revealed himself in
nature (a point also accepted by Dionysius), but that some truths, for example
the truth of the incarnation or &nbsp;that ‘God is trinity’, can only be accessed
through special revelation. Although there are ‘vestiges’ of the trinity in
nature<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn61" name="_ednref61" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[61]</span></span></span></a>,
natural revelation and unaided reason are insufficient for arriving at this
truth.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn62" name="_ednref62" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[62]</span></span></span></a> </span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">&nbsp;Again,
unlike the later Barthians, Aquinas held to the inerrancy of scripture:
“nothing false can underlie the literal sense of Scripture”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn63" name="_ednref63" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[63]</span></span></span></a>. Concerning the books of Scripture, he
writes, “I firmly believe that none of their authors have erred in composing
them”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn64" name="_ednref64" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[64]</span></span></span></a>
Indeed, “It is heretical to say that any falsehood whatsoever is contained
either in the gospels or in any canonical scripture.”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn65" name="_ednref65" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[65]</span></span></span></a></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">None
of this sits easily with the Neo-Platonic roots of apophaticism. Plotinus (d AD
270), the father of neo-Platonism, described a hierarchy of being descending
from the ineffable One who is wholly other to the base world of matter.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn66" name="_ednref66" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[66]</span></span></span></a> There is no conception of the One
revealing (him)self in neo-Platonism. The One is rather beyond all knowledge
and being. “The One is in truth beyond all statement”.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn67" name="_ednref67" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[67]</span></span></span></a> Even the title ‘One’ is only a negation of
plurality. “If we are led to think positively of the One, name and thing, there
would be more truth in silence.”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn68" name="_ednref68" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[68]</span></span></span></a>
Anticipating Kierkegaard, Plotinus writes of the necessity of transcending
reason in order to ‘know’ this One: “only by a leap can we reach to this One
which is to be pure of all else.”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn69" name="_ednref69" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[69]</span></span></span></a> Hence
self-authenticating mystical experience is privileged over reason within this
tradition.</span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">On
the one hand Thomas remains tied to neo-Platonism in his belief that God cannot
be known in his ‘essence’, but only through his ‘effects, either of nature or
of grace’<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn70" name="_ednref70" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[70]</span></span></span></a> yet
begins to free himself from these strictures in his Christian confession of a
God who has made himself known in the person of Jesus Christ who himself used
human language to communicate God’s mind.</span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><b><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Thomas on the plain sense of Scripture</span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">A
third important way in which Aquinas began to break from previous apophatics
was his emphasis on the <i>plain meaning of the text of Scripture</i>.
Consistent with Aquinas’ dual basis of the analogical nature of religious
language and the fact of propositional revelation, it is unsurprising that
Aquinas also insists upon the intelligibility of God’s written revelation.</span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Later
reformers such as Luther and Calvin criticised mystical writers of the middle
ages such as Pseudo-Dionysius (‘whoever he may have been’), for their&nbsp; fanciful
allegorisation of Bible passages<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn71" name="_ednref71" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[71]</span></span></span></a>,
insisting instead upon “the proper and simple sense of Scripture”.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn72" name="_ednref72" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[72]</span></span></span></a> Yet Aquinas should be credited with paving
the way for this approach. Just as the&nbsp; speculative allegorisation of texts by
the mystics was entirely consistent with their presuppositions regarding the
mystery of the Divine being and the inadequacy of human language to describe
him; conversely Aquinas with his presupposition of the Bible as revelation in
analogical language followed this through consistently with his insistence on
the plain meaning of the text as the controlling sense. </span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">One
may also note the link here between Pseudo-Dionysius’ allegorisation of
Scripture and his hierarchicalism. Dionysius is credited with coining the term
‘hierarchy’; it is so central to his thinking, and occurs in the title of two
of his works. His ecclesiastical hierarchy corresponds closely to Plato’s
political hierarchy headed up by the Philosopher-King. In his book, The
Celestial Hierarchy, Dionysius explicitly segregates the enlightened ones from
the common masses:</span></p>



<blockquote><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">“it
is most fitting to the mysterious passages of scripture that the sacred and
hidden truth about the celestial intelligences be concealed through the
inexpressible and the sacred and be inaccessible to the <i>hoi polloi. </i>Not
everyone is sacred, and, as scripture says, knowledge is not for everyone.”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn73" name="_ednref73" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[73]</span></span></span></a></span></blockquote><p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"> </span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">It
must be conceded that Aquinas, as a man of his time was not immune to an
hierarchical worldview. He still admired Pseudo-Dionysius (falsely considering
him apostolic) and answered&nbsp; a question himself with eight articles to the
hierarchical ordering of the nine choirs of angels.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn74" name="_ednref74" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[74]</span></span></span></a><span style="color: rgb(51, 51, 51);"> </span>Nevertheless,
one can see a radically new direction emerging in Aquinas when he observes that
natural reason alone, without ‘supernatural inspiration as an object of
belief’, would have the ‘awkward consequence’ that ‘few men would possess the
knowledge of God.’<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn75" name="_ednref75" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[75]</span></span></span></a>
Aquinas’ emphasis on the plain sense of Scripture blew open the door for the
later Reformers to champion the democratisation of the knowledge of God <a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn76" name="_ednref76" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[76]</span></span></span></a></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Karen
Kilby is also concerned to avoid ‘privileging the theologian.’ She associates a
graspable understanding of&nbsp; (Trinitarian) doctrine with the social Trinitarians
and acknowledges this as a possible solution. Her sensibilities however incline
her to level things out for the ordinary believer in the admission of absolute
mystery for all.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn77" name="_ednref77" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[77]</span></span></span></a> My
contention is that this does not appear to be Aquinas’ initial methodology, but
I will qualify this claim in my conclusion. &nbsp;</span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Modern
exponents of a plain sense of Scripture are often portrayed as doing ‘violence’
to the text of Scripture by insisting on a ‘singular’ meaning.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn78" name="_ednref78" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[78]</span></span></span></a> However, this would be a straw man argument&nbsp;
if applied to Aquinas. Aquinas accepts that “in Holy Scripture a word may have
several senses<span style="color: black;">.”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn79" name="_ednref79" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;" lang="EN-GB">[79]</span></span></span></a>
As a result he is not dogmatic in favouring say an interpretation of Augustine
as opposed to Basil or other eastern fathers.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn80" name="_ednref80" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;" lang="EN-GB">[80]</span></span></span></a></span>The
different senses may include for example a typological, moral or eschatological
sense. Together they may present a ‘<i>sensus plenus’</i>, yet the important
thing for Aquinas is that the primary and controlling meaning remains the <i>literal</i>&nbsp;
meaning<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn81" name="_ednref81" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[81]</span></span></span></a>.</span></p><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">‘Literal’
did not carry for Aquinas the same wooden connotation as it does for us. He
incorporates within this term a place for symbolism and poetry. ‘Literal’ is
really just another way of referring to the plain sense intended by the author.
So, for example “When Scripture speaks of the arm of God, the literal sense is
not that he has a physical limb, but that he (literally) has what it signifies,
namely the power of doing and making,”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn82" name="_ednref82" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[82]</span></span></span></a>
The word ‘author’ is itself an ambiguous term which in Aquinas’ hermeneutic
does not always refer to the human author’s intention, but sometimes what he
sees as the Divine Author’s intention (eg in Messianic applications of Old
Testament prophecies). Nevertheless, for Aquinas, the key to the plain sense of
Scripture is it’s original historical sense, so for example, the Red Sea
crossing, the events of Jesus’ life, death and resurrection and (alien to
modern thinking) the narrative of Adam and Eve which he also accepts as a
space-time event. Aquinas concludes that “nothing necessary to faith is
contained under the spiritual sense which is not elsewhere put forward by the
Scripture in its literal sense.”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn83" name="_ednref83" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[83]</span></span></span></a><br /><br /></span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"></span><p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"></span><b><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Thomas’ dependence on extra-Biblical philosophy</span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">It
is unfortunate, then, that Aquinas is not always consistent with his own
methodology. At times he operates with a controlling hermeneutic not of the
plain sense of scripture, but of <i>ad extra</i> philosophical constructs such
as Divine Simplicity. Karen Kilby rightly observes that problems occur (or at
least get worse) when Aquinas moves from a discussion of Biblical words like
‘Father’, ‘Son’ and ‘ Holy Spirit’ to a more abstract dimension of Trinitarian
reflection. </span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">I
will focus on just one example of this: namely Thomas’ treatment of the Divine
persons as ‘subsisting relations’.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn84" name="_ednref84" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[84]</span></span></span></a> Kilby
traces this idea first to Gregory of Nazianzus and then to Augustine. She goes
on to contrast this with the so-called ‘social Trinitarian’ model of three
‘somethings’ united in love. Aquinas appears to be exclusively speaking of
‘relations without <i>relata’, </i>a thought which is unthinkable for the human
imagination (and hence enters the realm of the apophatic). I think this
assessment is accurate in regards to Aquinas, but that he has also mutated the
tradition in a significant way.</span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Aquinas
begins with the Boethian definition of person: ‘persona est rationalis naturae
individua substantia.’ as a translation of the Greek <i>hypostasis </i>which
Thomas further defines as ‘an individual in the genus of substance’.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn85" name="_ednref85" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[85]</span></span></span></a> This does not suggest relations without
remainder but rather indicates an individual existence for each hypostasis.
However, in light of what we have argued earlier regarding Thomas’ doctrine of
analogy <i>defining</i> terms univocally and then <i>applying</i> them in the ‘mode
of supereminence’, Aquinas appears to apply the term ‘persons’ to God
exclusively as ‘relations’(‘persona est relatio’),<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn86" name="_ednref86" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[86]</span></span></span></a>. He is attempting to strip the term of its
empirical limitations, leaving only the perfection and not the finite mode of
signification. &nbsp;McCabe comments:</span></p>



<blockquote><p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">“Aquinas
quotes with ostensible approval Boethius’ definition of a person as ‘an
individual substance of rational nature.’ But, as speedily emerges, the
‘persons’ of the Trinity are not individuals, not substances, not rational and
do not <i>have</i> natures. What Aquinas labours to show is that in this unique
case ‘person’ can mean relation.”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn87" name="_ednref87" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[87]</span></span></span></a></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">An
investigation of the trajectory of ‘persons as relations’ within the tradition
however reveals that Aquinas’ reductionist interpretation is a novelty.<span class="MsoEndnoteReference"> <a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn88" name="_ednref88" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[88]</span></span></a></span> &nbsp;Augustine, for example, who also deployed
the language of relations could <i>at the same time</i> still link these to
their <i>relata.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn89" name="_ednref89" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><b><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[89]</span></b></span></span></a> </i>So
in <i>De Trinitate</i> he writes:</span></p>



<blockquote><p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">“..every
being that is called something by way of relationship is also something besides
the relationship; thus a master is also a man, and a slave is a man…….If the
Father is not also something with reference to himself, there is nothing there
to be talked about with reference to something else.”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn90" name="_ednref90" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[90]</span></span></span></a></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Commenting
on the Augustinian understanding in contrast to that of Aquinas, Moltmann
writes:</span></p>



<blockquote><p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">“…this
relational understanding of the Persons has as its premise the ‘substantial’
interpretation of their individuality; the one does not replace the other.”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn91" name="_ednref91" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[91]</span></span></span></a></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Similarly,
it is significant that Gregory of Nyssa who defended the ‘relations’ idea is
also one of the most explicit proponents of the ‘threeness’ of the Godhead to
the extent that he had to defend himself from those who accused him of
preaching three Gods<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn92" name="_ednref92" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[92]</span></span></span></a>. Likewise
Basil<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn93" name="_ednref93" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[93]</span></span></span></a></span><span lang="EN-GB"> </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">speaks
boldly (and by modern Barthian standards somewhat crudely) of Peter, Andrew and
John united by the common predicate ‘man’ as an analogy of Father, Son and
Spirit united in the one nature ‘God.’<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn94" name="_ednref94" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[94]</span></span></span></a>
This very clearly avoids modalism and is consistent with those theologians who
speak of the persons in terms of three ‘centres of consciousness’<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn95" name="_ednref95" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[95]</span></span></span></a>, or three ‘Subjects’ and ‘centres of
action’<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn96" name="_ednref96" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[96]</span></span></span></a>. &nbsp;Aquinas’
weakness is that his model precludes any such description.</span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">&nbsp;A
primary consideration for the shift to a reductionist interpretation of persons
in terms of ‘relations’ seems to be for Aquinas his commitment to a strong form
of Divine simplicity. This states not only that God, as an immaterial mind, is
not composed of parts ( a weak form of Divine Simplicity), but also the strong
claim that God is identical with all his properties and that in some ineffable
way they all identical with one another, so that it would be more accurate to
say apophatically that God does not <i>have </i>any properties. This doctrine
is so fundamental for Aquinas that he deals with it as of first importance in <i>Summa
Theologiae </i>1a, Question 3. “since God is absolute form, or rather absolute
being, He can be in no way composite.”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn97" name="_ednref97" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[97]</span></span></span></a></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Although
attractive for Christian apologetics in providing a possible solution to the
Euthyphro dilemma and in strengthening the cosmological argument, this doctrine
of God has the weakness of &nbsp;not being taught in the Scriptures themselves. It
has been questioned in modern times not only by the radical Process theologians
such as Hartshorne<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn98" name="_ednref98" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[98]</span></span></span></a> and Griffin<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn99" name="_ednref99" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[99]</span></span></span></a>, but also by more conservative scholars
such as Moltmann<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn100" name="_ednref100" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[100]</span></span></span></a>, Ward<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn101" name="_ednref101" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[101]</span></span></span></a>, Pannenberg<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn102" name="_ednref102" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[102]</span></span></span></a>, and Plantinga.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn103" name="_ednref103" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[103]</span></span></span></a> </span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">It
is not difficult to trace this doctrine back through the mystical tradition of
Pseudo-Dionysius (c.500 AD.) to the neo-Platonist Plotinus (204-270AD) and
beyond to the pre-Socratic Parmenides (c.515-440 BC). Indeed the whole mystical
tradition could be seen as a ‘series of footnotes to Parmenides’ (to misquote
A.N. Whitehead)! Parmenides poem ‘On Nature’ refers to the simplicity of The
One in Fragment 8:</span></p>



<blockquote><p class="MsoNormal"><i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">“Nor is it divisible, since it all alike is;</span></i></p><p class="MsoNormal"><i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">&nbsp;Nor is it somewhat more here, which would keep it from holding
together,</span></i></p><p class="MsoNormal"><i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Nor is it somewhat less, but it is all full of what is.”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn104" name="_ednref104" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><b><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[104]</span></b></span></span></a></span></i></p></blockquote>







<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Parmenides
argues that the One must be indivisible, otherwise in one place it would be one
thing and in another would <i>not.</i>&nbsp; Yet for Parmenides it is not possible
to speak of what <i>is not </i>(being non-existent)<i> </i>and therefore
reality must be one indivisible plenum. </span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Interestingly,
Aquinas turns the premise of Parmenides on its head: God is wholly simple <i>therefore</i>&nbsp;
we can only speak of what God is <i>not</i> and not what He is (univocally)!&nbsp;
For Parmenides, on the other hand, it is impossible to&nbsp; speak of what is not <i>therefore
</i>the One must be wholly simple (indivisible). In order to avoid the post-hoc
fallacy then we must admit that Aquinas inherits Parmenides’ One only
indirectly through Augustine and Pseudo-Dionysius.</span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Of
course it would also be a genetic fallacy to conclude that the doctrine of
simplicity in Aquinas must be false solely on the basis that we can explain its
origin. What we do observe, however, is that Aquinas struggles to squeeze the
doctrine of the Trinity into this alien mould of Parmenidean simplicity – which
is really a radical Unity without distinctions,&nbsp; rather than submit this
construct itself to the revealed ontology of the Tri-unity manifested in the
‘history of God’<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn105" name="_ednref105" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[105]</span></span></span></a>. In
other words, we can only truly understand the immanent trinity by means of the
economic trinity as revealed in Jesus Christ and the outpouring of the Spirit.</span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">The
traditional doctrine of the trinity, in contrast to the heresy of modalism,
associated with Sabellius in the early third century AD, demands that there are
<i>real</i> distinctions in God (and therefore <i>real</i> generation and <i>real</i>
procession). Modalism teaches that ultimately God is only one person. In order
to hold onto orthodoxy, Aquinas agrees in <i>Summa Theologiae</i> that
“relations exist in God really.”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn106" name="_ednref106" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[106]</span></span></span></a> and
that:</span></p>



<blockquote><p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">“if
the relations were not really distinguished from each other, there would be no
real trinity in God, but only an ideal trinity, which is the error of
Sabellius.”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn107" name="_ednref107" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[107]</span></span></span></a></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">The
problem with Aquinas, is not in what he says, but in what he <i>also</i> says. Aquinas’
instinct, arising from the organising principle of Simplicity, leads him
towards &nbsp;the very modalism he seeks to avoid, &nbsp;when he asserts, “it is manifest
that relation really existing in God is really the same as His essence and <i>only
differs in its mode of intelligibility</i>.”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn108" name="_ednref108" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[108]</span></span></span></a></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Aquinas
illustrates his position with Aristotle’s example of action, passion and motion
to show that fatherhood and sonship are logically distinct in a similar way.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn109" name="_ednref109" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[109]</span></span></span></a> This could be criticised however as pointing
to the conclusion that God is one person (in the modern sense of the term) with
logically distinct self-relations. In other words, this still leads to
Sabellianism.</span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Cornelius
Plantinga observes that, to avoid modalism, it is not enough for Aquinas simply
to show that these relations are <i>logically</i> distinct, Aquinas must show
that they are <i>really</i> distinct<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn110" name="_ednref110" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[110]</span></span></span></a>.
</span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Instead,
Thomas presents a position which appears to endorse two mutually incompatible
beliefs: namely that subsisting relations really differ from each other and not
only in our understanding <i>but also </i>that they differ only in our
understanding. Karen Kilby observes the same dilemma in her essay.<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn111" name="_ednref111" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[111]</span></span></span></a></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Another
problem not addressed by Thomas is how, within his model of the Trinity, the
Son can <i>know</i> that he is the Son and distinct from the Father? and how
the father can <i>know </i>that he is the Father and distinct from the Son when
according to simplicity there is only one knowledge and one consciousness?</span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">It
is noteworthy that Aquinas’ contemporary Dominican, Meister Eckhart (<span style="color: black;">1260–c. 1328) followed Divine Simplicity to its more
consistent and logical conclusion, seeing in the concept of the Trinity a mere
representation of the Father as knowledge, the Son as Life and the Holy Spirit
as Being beneath which lies a Unity without distinction (‘unum non unus’).<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn112" name="_ednref112" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;" lang="EN-GB">[112]</span></span></span></a> One of the articles for which
he was condemned as a heretic by Pope John XXII was that:</span></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;" lang="EN-GB">“24. Every distinction is alien to God, both in his nature and in
the persons. The proof: since His nature itself is one (una) and this very One
(unum), and each Person is one and this same One as the nature.”<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn113" name="_ednref113" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;" lang="EN-GB">[113]</span></span></span></a></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;" lang="EN-GB">The principle of ‘Ockham’s Razor’), that ‘all things being equal,
the simplest explanation is the best’, is named after another contemporary of Eckhart’s:
the Franciscan, William of Ockham But Ockham’s Razor is itself is a logical
fallacy. It led Ockham down a different, but analogous error to Eckhart by
denying that properties or concepts exist except in name only. This &nbsp;‘Nominalist’
school prefigures in many ways the later reductionism of Logical Positivism and
scientism.</span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"> In
his award winning poem, ‘Snow’, poet Louis MacNiece challenges an
oversimplification of reality. </span></p>



<blockquote><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">“…World
is crazier and more of it than we think. Incorrigibly plural.” <a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn114" name="_ednref114" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[114]</span></span></span></a></span></blockquote><p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"> </span></p><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;" lang="EN-GB"></span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;" lang="EN-GB">A problem remains though. Is it possible to jettison Aquinas’
doctrine of Divine simplicity and still have an answer to the ‘Euthyphro
dilemma’? How, can universals such as goodness, or the law of non-contradiction
not be a standard&nbsp; higher than God without denying their existence? </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN">Augustine's solution, taken
up by Aquinas, was to place universals in the mind of God. Here the universal
ideas are not independent but remain eternal and a basis for the decisions of
God’s will (and hence his decisions are not arbitrary). We can still affirm
Augustine’s answer without taking the next step that all universals are
identical and collapse ineffably into one within God. As an immaterial Being,
God is simple in the <i>weak</i> sense of ‘not composed of parts’ in an analogous
way to the human immaterial mind, yet He need not be simple in the <i>strong</i>
sense argued by Aquinas as a necessary resolution of the Euthyphro dilemma or
to reply to the atheist objection to the cosmological argument. ( that the
universe is simpler than a complex God).<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn115" name="_ednref115" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN">[115]</span></span></span></a>
Aquinas, at least for these purposes, proves too much. (I am not suggesting
this was Aquinas’ purpose, but it may be a modern rationale for retaining his theology).
</span>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN"></span><br /><b>Conclusion</b></p><b><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN"></span></b>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN">The
result of Aquinas proving too much is an intractable set of difficulties for
his doctrine of the Trinity which are highlighted in Karen Kilby’s article, and
can only be accommodated within the apophaticism which she personally endorses.
I have argued however in this paper that in at least three areas: namely his
doctrine of analogy, belief in revelation and the plain sense of Scripture, Aquinas
has made great strides to escape from the confines of the type of apophaticism
taught by mystics like Plotinus or Pseudo-Dionysius.</span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN"> </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN">&nbsp;As a child of his time, however, he
never completely succeeded.</span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"> He did not work through the full implications of his
insights regarding the controlling authority of the revealed words,</span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"> </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN">because, to borrow a phrase from
Wittgenstein, ‘a picture held him captive’: primarily the extra-Biblical ‘picture’
of absolute Divine Simplicity. This paper has argued that this picture is
fundamentally at odds with the orthodox doctrine of the Trinity<a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_edn116" name="_ednref116" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN">[116]</span></span></span></a>, being more consistent with Sabellianism,
and lands Aquinas having to defend mutually incompatible views. The only way
out for Aquinas it seems, is to take refuge, (unfortunately, in my view), within
the fog of apophatic theology, with its claims that God is in essence
unknowable. </span></p>

<span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"></span><div><br clear="all" />

<hr align="left" size="1" width="33%">

<div id="edn1">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref1" name="_edn1" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[1]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Karen Kilby</b>, <i>Aquinas, the Trinity and the Limits of
Understanding, </i>2008 p.15</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn2">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref2" name="_edn2" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[2]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Op cit&nbsp; p. 16</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn3">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref3" name="_edn3" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[3]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Op cit p.18</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn4">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref4" name="_edn4" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[4]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Op <b>cit.</b></span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn5">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref5" name="_edn5" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><b><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><b><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[5]</span></b></span></span></b></span></a><b><span lang="EN-GB"> Thomas Aquinas</span></b><span lang="EN-GB">: <i>Summa Theologiae,<b>
</b></i>1a, q. 3 prologue.</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn6">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref6" name="_edn6" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[6]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Gregory Nazianzus,</b><i> Second theological oration,</i> in <b>Edward
R. Hardy (ed), </b><i>Christology of the Later Fathers, </i>(Philadelphia,
Westminster Press 1954), p.136-159.<b> </b></span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn7">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref7" name="_edn7" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[7]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> I Timothy 6:16.</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn8">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref8" name="_edn8" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[8]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> 1 Corinthinans 13:12, 9.</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn9">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref9" name="_edn9" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[9]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Pseudo-Dionysius</b>, <i>On the Divine Names.</i> </span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn10">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref10" name="_edn10" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[10]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Ibid chapter 2 <i>Pseudo-Dionysius The Complete Works translated by
<b>Colm Luibheid</b></i>, Paulist Press 1987 edition p. 61.</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn11">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref11" name="_edn11" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[11]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Ibid, <i>The Mystical Theology ch 1, </i>p.136</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn12">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref12" name="_edn12" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[12]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Aristotle</b>, <i>On interpretation </i>17a 31-33 cited in Colm
Luibheid (above).</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn13">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref13" name="_edn13" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[13]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Out of respect for Dionysius, Aquinas tries to reinterpret him,
reading the affirmations as referring to the ‘meaning of the name’ and the
denials as ‘the mode of signification.’ ( <i>Summa Contra Gentiles </i>Bk 1, ch
30, par 3.</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn14">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref14" name="_edn14" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[14]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> The point of Hegelian logic is to “make clear the inadequacy of the
notions (which it) considers one by one and the necessity, in order to understand
them, of raising each to a more complete notion which surpasses while
integrating them.” Cited in <b>Sartre</b>, <i>Being and Nothingness<b>, </b></i>(Routledge
2008), p.36</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn15">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref15" name="_edn15" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[15]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Eg <b>Peter Rollins</b>: <i>How (not) to speak about God.</i> (SPCK
2006)</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn16">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref16" name="_edn16" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[16]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Sartre</b>, <i>Being and Nothingness<b>, </b></i>(Routledge
2008), p.21</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn17">

<p class="MsoNormal"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref17" name="_edn17" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 9pt; font-family: &quot;Comic Sans MS&quot;;" lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 9pt; font-family: &quot;Comic Sans MS&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[17]</span></span></span></span></a><span style="font-size: 9pt; font-family: &quot;Comic Sans MS&quot;;" lang="EN-GB"> <b>Thomas
Aquinas</b>, <i>Summa Theologiae</i>&nbsp; 1, 9:3</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn18">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref18" name="_edn18" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[18]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Aquinas, </b><i>Summa Contra Gentiles, </i>Bk 1, ch 7</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn19">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref19" name="_edn19" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[19]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Aquinas, </b><i>Summa Theologiae </i>1a, q. 3, art 7</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn20">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref20" name="_edn20" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[20]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Aquinas, </b><i>Summa Contra Gentiles, </i>Bk 1, ch 32, par 3</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn21">

<p class="MsoNormal"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref21" name="_edn21" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 12pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[21]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> </span><i><span style="font-size: 10pt;" lang="EN-GB">Summa
Theologiae </span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt;" lang="EN-GB">1a 13.1-6 <i>&nbsp;</i>The
Latin for ‘word’ here is nomina, also translated ‘names’ as in
Pseudo-Dionysius’&nbsp; book: ‘The Divine Names’, but Timothy McDermott believes
that in both cases the word nomina has a wider connotation than just ‘names’,
so uses the translation ‘words’. <i>&nbsp;</i><b>Timothy McDermott</b> (transl)<i>
Aquinas: Selected Philosophical Writings </i>(Oxford University Press 1993) <i>&nbsp;p.
214</i></span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn22">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref22" name="_edn22" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[22]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> </span><span style="font-family: &quot;Comic Sans MS&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">&nbsp;</span><span lang="EN-GB">In Thomas’ day the writings of Pseudo-Dionysius had become more
widely available.</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn23">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref23" name="_edn23" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[23]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB">&nbsp; <b>Dionysius</b> (Cel. Hier. ii)</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn24">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref24" name="_edn24" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[24]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Thomas Aquinas</b>, <i>Summa Theologiae, </i>1a, 13, 12</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn25">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref25" name="_edn25" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[25]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Keith Ward</b>, <i>God: A guide for the perplexed<b>, </b></i>Oneworld
publications 2005.</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn26">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref26" name="_edn26" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[26]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Herbert McCabe</b>, Aquinas on the trinity, essay in <b>Davies
and Turner</b> (ed), <i>Silence and the Word</i>, (2008)</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn27">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref27" name="_edn27" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[27]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Aquinas</b>, <i>Summa Contra Gentiles, </i>Bk 1, ch 32.</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn28">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref28" name="_edn28" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[28]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Aquinas, </b><i>Summa Contra Gentiles, </i>Bk 1, ch 32, par. 3</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn29">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref29" name="_edn29" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[29]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Aquinas adds, for example, the arguments that God is simple and has
no accidents. (SCG Bk1, ch 32, par 3-5).</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn30">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref30" name="_edn30" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[30]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Karl Barth was one of the few theologians to reject Aquinas’
solution, but he admitted that he had nothing to replace it with. <b>Karl Barth</b>,
<i>Church Dogmatics<b>, </b></i>vol 2,&nbsp; (Edinburgh T &amp; T 1964), p. 230.</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn31">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref31" name="_edn31" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[31]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Aquinas, </b><i>Summa Contra Gentiles </i>Bk 1, Ch 29, par 5.</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn32">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref32" name="_edn32" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[32]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>A.N.Williams</b>, <i>The Ground of union<b> </b></i><b>(</b>Oxford
University Press 1999). See also Aquinas, <i>Summa Contra Gentiles, </i>Bk 1,
ch 29, par 6. <b><i>&nbsp;</i></b></span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn33">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref33" name="_edn33" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[33]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Aquinas</b> quotes Dionysius’ Celestial Hierarchy in <i>Summa
Theologiae</i> 1, art 9. and On the Divine Names in <i>Summa Contra Gentiles </i>Bk
1, ch 29, par 4<i> </i></span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn34">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref34" name="_edn34" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[34]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Norman Geisler, </b><i>Thomas Aquinas: an evangelical appraisal</i>&nbsp;
(Baker 1991), ch 10, but see footnote 104.</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn35">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref35" name="_edn35" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[35]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Ibid 1, 13, 6</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn36">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref36" name="_edn36" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[36]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Ibid 1, 13, 5</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn37">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref37" name="_edn37" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[37]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Ibid 1a, 13, 1</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn38">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref38" name="_edn38" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[38]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Ibid 1a, 13, 12</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn39">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref39" name="_edn39" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[39]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Ibid 1a, 13, 12</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn40">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref40" name="_edn40" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[40]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> This point can still be maintained if as I argue one holds to only
a weak doctrine of simplicity.</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn41">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref41" name="_edn41" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[41]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> See discussion in <b>Geisler</b>, <i>Thomas Aquinas: an evangelical
appraisal</i>&nbsp; (Baker 1991) ch 3 and ch 10</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn42">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref42" name="_edn42" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[42]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Aquinas, </b><i>Summa Contra Gentiles </i>Bk 1, ch 30, par 2</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn43">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref43" name="_edn43" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[43]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <i>Summa Theologiae</i> 1a q.13, 5.</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn44">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref44" name="_edn44" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[44]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Ibid I, 12, 8</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn45">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref45" name="_edn45" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[45]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Ibid I, 12, 7</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn46">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref46" name="_edn46" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[46]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Ibid 1,13,9</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn47">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref47" name="_edn47" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[47]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Ibid 1,13,9</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn48">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref48" name="_edn48" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[48]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Ibid I, 12, 7</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn49">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref49" name="_edn49" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[49]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> This appears to be <b>Anthony Kenny’s</b> view in <i>Aquinas</i>
(Oxford University Press 1980), p.9.</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn50">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref50" name="_edn50" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[50]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Aquinas, </b><i>Summa Contra Gentiles </i>Bk 1, ch 30, par 4</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn51">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref51" name="_edn51" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[51]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Roy A. Clouser</b>, <i>The Myth of Religious Neutrality</i>(University
of Notre Dame Press 2006), p.230</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn52">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref52" name="_edn52" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[52]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Aquinas, </b><i>Summa Contra Gentiles </i>Bk 1, ch 5,&nbsp; par 6</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn53">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref53" name="_edn53" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[53]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Aquinas</b>, <i>Summa Theologiae<b>, </b></i>1. 12,5. I am indebted
to this reference from <b>A.N.Williams</b> discussion in <i>The Ground of union<b>
</b></i><b>(</b>Oxford University Press 1999) <b><i>&nbsp;</i></b>p.38</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn54">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref54" name="_edn54" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[54]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Norman Geisler</b>, <i>Thomas Aquinas: An Evangelical Appraisal</i>(Baker
1991) p. 43</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn55">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref55" name="_edn55" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[55]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Thomas Aquinas</b>, <i>Summa Theologiae </i>1a 1,10</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn56">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref56" name="_edn56" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[56]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Thomas Aquinas</b>, <i>Summa Theologiae </i>1a 1,10</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn57">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref57" name="_edn57" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[57]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Nicholas M. Healy</b>, <i>Thomas Aquinas: Theologian of the
Christian Life </i>(Ashgate 2003) p. 47</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn58">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref58" name="_edn58" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[58]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Thomas Aquinas</b>, <i>Summa Theologiae </i>1a 1, 1</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn59">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref59" name="_edn59" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[59]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Ibid 1a 1,1</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn60">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref60" name="_edn60" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[60]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Ibid 1a 1,6</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn61">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref61" name="_edn61" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[61]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Ibid 1a,&nbsp; q. 42, art 7</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn62">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref62" name="_edn62" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[62]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Ibid 1a, q. 32, art 1</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn63">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref63" name="_edn63" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[63]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Ibid 1a, 1,10 ad 3</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn64">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref64" name="_edn64" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[64]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Thomas Aquinas</b>, <i>Summa Theologiae </i>1a.1,8.</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn65">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref65" name="_edn65" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[65]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Thomas Aquinas</b>, <i>Commentary on the Book of Job,</i>13,
lecture 1</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn66">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref66" name="_edn66" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[66]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Plotinus</b>, <i>Enneads II, 4, 11</i></span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn67">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref67" name="_edn67" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[67]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Ibid V, 3, 13</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn68">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref68" name="_edn68" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[68]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Ibid V, 5,6</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn69">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref69" name="_edn69" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[69]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Ibid V, 5,4</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn70">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref70" name="_edn70" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[70]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Thomas Aquinas</b>, <i>Summa Theologiae </i>1a 1,7</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn71">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref71" name="_edn71" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[71]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Eg&nbsp; <b>Luther</b>, <i>The Pagan Servitude of the Church: A first
Inquiry </i>p310,311 in Woolf, <i>Reformation Writings of Martin Luther Vol 1. </i>(Lutterworth
Press 1952).</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn72">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref72" name="_edn72" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[72]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Ibid p.312.</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn73">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref73" name="_edn73" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[73]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Pseudo-Dionysius, </b><i>The Celestial Hierarchy </i>ch 2 140A,
(ibid p.149)</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn74">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref74" name="_edn74" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[74]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB">&nbsp; I am grateful to Joseph Vnuk for this reference which is taken
from </span><b><span style="font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Aquinas</span></b><span style="font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">. Summa Theologiae I. 108</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn75">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref75" name="_edn75" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[75]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Thomas Aquinas, </b><i>Summa Contra Gentiles</i> Bk1, ch. 4,
1-3.</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn76">

<p class="MsoNormal"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref76" name="_edn76" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 12pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[76]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> </span><span style="font-size: 10pt;" lang="EN-GB">Eg John Wycliff:
“We will give God’s Word to God’s people and God’s Spirit will teach them”. So
Luther aware of the pseudepigraphy of Dionysius can regard him as “more of a
Platonist than a Christian” and advise his readers “(not) to give the least
weight to these books.” (which were a favourite of his nemesis John Eck)!</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn77">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref77" name="_edn77" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[77]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Karen Kilby</b>, <i>Aquinas, the Trinity and the Limits of
Understanding, </i>2008 p.22-23</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn78">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref78" name="_edn78" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[78]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> &nbsp;Eg by apophatic writer <b>Peter Rollins</b>, in <i>How (not) to
speak about God, </i>&nbsp;(SPCK 2006)</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn79">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref79" name="_edn79" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[79]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Thomas Aquinas</b>, <i>Summa Theologiae </i>I, 1,10.</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn80">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref80" name="_edn80" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[80]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> </span><span style="font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Ibid.&nbsp; I. 66 ar.1</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn81">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref81" name="_edn81" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[81]</span></span></span></span></a><span style="font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"> “That signification whereby things signified by words have themselves
also a signification is called the spiritual sense, which is based on the
literal, and presupposes it”. (ibid 1,1,10)</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn82">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref82" name="_edn82" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[82]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Ibid Ia, 1,10</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn83">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref83" name="_edn83" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[83]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Ibid 1a,1,10</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn84">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref84" name="_edn84" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[84]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Aquinas,</b> <i>Summa Theologiae, </i>1, q.40, a.2</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn85">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref85" name="_edn85" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[85]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Aquinas,</b> <i>Summa Theologiae, </i>1, q.40, a.2</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn86">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref86" name="_edn86" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[86]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Ibid.</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn87">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref87" name="_edn87" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[87]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Herbert McCabe, </b><i>Aquinas on the Trinity</i> in <b>Oliver
Davies and Denys Turner (ed), </b><i>Sllence and the Word: Negative Theology
and Incarnation,</i> (Cambridge 2008)<i>&nbsp; </i>p. 92</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn88">

<p class="MsoNormal"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref88" name="_edn88" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 12pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[88]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> </span><span style="font-size: 10pt;" lang="EN-GB">Barth takes
Aquinas’ definition (together with his assumption of Divine simplicity) as a
springboard for dispensing of the term ‘person’ altogether since it might carry
an unacceptable (for Barth) connotation of ‘a centre of consciousness’. He
replaces it with his preferred term ‘mode of being’.<b> Karl Barth</b>, <i>Church
Dogmatics<b> </b></i>1:1, (T&amp;T Clark International), 2004</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn89">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref89" name="_edn89" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[89]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> And this is in spite of the fact that Augustine also held
(inconsistently in my view) to a strong view of Divine Simplicity.</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn90">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref90" name="_edn90" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[90]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Augustine, </b><i>De Trinitate, </i>VII, 2 (219-220).</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn91">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref91" name="_edn91" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[91]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Jurgen Moltmann, </b><i>The Trinity and the Kingdom of God, </i>(SCM
1981), p. 172</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn92">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref92" name="_edn92" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[92]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Gregory of Nyssa, </b><i>An answer to Ablabius: That we should
not think of saying that there are three Gods.</i> In <b>Hardy</b>, <i>Christology
of the Later Fathers (Westminster Press 1954)</i></span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn93">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref93" name="_edn93" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[93]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Basil</b>, <i>Letter 38</i>, par 2</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn94">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref94" name="_edn94" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[94]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Augustine rejected this illustration, though it can be defended
imperfectly and by analogy. God is not in a genus, as Aquinas recognised. &nbsp;God
is the category in which we all participate contingently and which we
understand analogically.</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn95">

<p class="MsoNormal"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref95" name="_edn95" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 12pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[95]</span></span></span></span></a><b><span style="font-size: 10pt;" lang="EN">Scott, Howard, J.&nbsp; ‘</span></b><i><span style="font-size: 10pt;" lang="EN">Toward a Biblical Model of the social trinity:
avoiding equivocation of nature and order</span></i><b><span style="font-size: 10pt;" lang="EN">’, (</span></b><span style="font-size: 10pt;" lang="EN">Journal
of the Evangelical Theological Society, Sep 2004)</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn96">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref96" name="_edn96" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[96]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Eg <b>W.Pannenberg</b>, <i>Systematic Theology, </i>T&amp;T Clark
Ltd 1991, &nbsp;p.319</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn97">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref97" name="_edn97" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[97]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> ST, 1a, q.3, art 7</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn98">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref98" name="_edn98" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[98]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Eg <b>Charles Hartshorne, </b><i>The Logic of Perfection </i>(Illinois 1962).</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn99">

<p class="MsoNormal"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref99" name="_edn99" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 12pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[99]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> </span><b><span style="font-size: 10pt;" lang="EN-GB">David Ray
Griffin</span></b><span style="font-size: 10pt;" lang="EN-GB">, <i>God, power,
and evil: a process theodicy, </i>(Westminster John Knox Press, 2004)</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn100">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref100" name="_edn100" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[100]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Eg <b>Jurgen Moltmann, </b><i>The Trinity and the Kingdom of God, </i>(SCM 1981),</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn101">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref101" name="_edn101" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[101]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Keith Ward,<i> </i></b><i>Rational Theology and the Creativity
of God, </i>(Blackwell 1982), ch 3-4.</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn102">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref102" name="_edn102" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[102]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB">&nbsp; <b>W.Pannenberg</b>, <i>Systematic Theology, </i>T&amp;T Clark Ltd
1991, </span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn103">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref103" name="_edn103" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[103]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Alvin Plantinga, </b><i>Does God have a nature?</i> (Marquette
University Press, Milwaukee 1980).</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn104">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref104" name="_edn104" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[104]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Parmenides of Elea, </b><i>Fragments: A Text and translation
with an introduction by David Gallop, </i>(University of Toronto Press 1984),
Fragment 8 lines 22-25.</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn105">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref105" name="_edn105" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[105]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> The ‘history of God’ is a Moltmannian term. (also used by
Pannenberg who interprets theology through the lens of history).</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn106">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref106" name="_edn106" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[106]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> ST, 1, q.28, art1</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn107">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref107" name="_edn107" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[107]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> ST, 1, q.28, art 3</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn108">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref108" name="_edn108" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[108]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> ST, 1, q. 28, art 2 italics mine.</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn109">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref109" name="_edn109" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[109]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> ibid p. 41 quoting <i>Summa </i>1a, q.28, art 3, ad 1</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn110">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref110" name="_edn110" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[110]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Cornelius Plantinga Jr. in <b>Feenstra and Plantinga (ed), </b><i>Trinity,
Incarnation and Atonement, </i>(University of Notre Dame Press 1989). p.41</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn111">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref111" name="_edn111" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[111]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Karen Kilby</b>, op cit.</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn112">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref112" name="_edn112" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[112]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>M.O’C.Walshe</b> (ed and translator), <i>Meister Eckhart:
Sermons&amp;Treatises Volume 1<b> </b></i>(Element Books 1979). P. xxxiv</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn113">

<p class="MsoNormal"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref113" name="_edn113" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 12pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[113]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> </span><span style="font-size: 10pt;" lang="EN-GB">Ibid p.l(It could
be countered in Eckhart’s defence that Pope John XX11 was also a heretic in
condemning the poverty of Francis, but this would be an <i>ad hominem</i>
argument! Eckhart’s view really is heresy because it departs from the orthodox
formulation of the Trinity and not just because this particular pope said it
did).</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn114">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref114" name="_edn114" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[114]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> <b>Louis Macniece</b>, ‘Snow’</span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn115">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref115" name="_edn115" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[115]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> Eg <b>Richard Dawkins</b>, <i>The God Delusion.</i></span></p>

</div>

<div id="edn116">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><a href="file:///C:/temp/Aquinas%20and%20apophaticism15.htm#_ednref116" name="_edn116" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-GB"><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;" lang="EN-GB">[116]</span></span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-GB"> It may also be incompatible with his doctrine of analogy if we take
Geisler’s interpretation of it as based on univocality of definitions.
According to <i>Summa Contra Gentiles </i>Bk 1, ch 32, par 4&nbsp;&nbsp; even definitions
cannot be predicated of God univocally&nbsp; because there are no accidents in God
as a result of Divine simplicity. Geisler’s theory could be salvaged however if
we take Aquinas to mean merely that the definitions are <i>applied </i>differently.
(an interpretation supported by SCG Bk 1, ch 34 par 5).</span></p>

</div>

</div><div style=""><div style="" id="edn85"><p class="MsoEndnoteText"><span lang="EN-GB"><i style=""><b style=""><o:p></o:p></b></i></span></p>

</div>

</div>


]]>
        
    </content>
</entry>

<entry>
    <title>Religious Film Fears 4: Abandoning Orthodoxy, Paganisation and the Ascendancy of Post-Christian Culture</title>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.quodlibet.net/articles/kozlovic-fears4.shtml" />
    <id>tag:www.quodlibet.net,2009://1.223</id>

    <published>2009-04-25T00:59:20Z</published>
    <updated>2009-04-26T18:39:26Z</updated>

    <summary>The popular Hollywood cinema is a precious extra-ecclesiastical resource-cum-entertainment medium than can engage, educate and enlighten an audience, and thus is eminently worthy of proactive utilisation by the profession as quickly as possible. Nor should it be squandered, ignored or derided, especially if discernment, not denial is exercised judiciously.</summary>
    <author>
        <name>Scott David Foutz</name>
        <uri>http://www.quodlibet.net/quodlog/mt-cp.cgi?__mode=view&amp;blog_id=1&amp;id=1</uri>
    </author>
    
        <category term="articles" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#category" />
    
    <category term="culture" label="Culture" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    <category term="film" label="Film" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    <category term="society" label="Society" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    
    <content type="html" xml:lang="en" xml:base="http://www.quodlibet.net/">
        <![CDATA[<style>
 @font-face
	{font-family:"MS Mincho";
	panose-1:2 2 6 9 4 2 5 8 3 4;
	mso-font-alt:"ＭＳ 明朝";
	mso-font-charset:128;
	mso-generic-font-family:modern;
	mso-font-pitch:fixed;
	mso-font-signature:-536870145 1791491579 18 0 131231 0;}
@font-face
	{font-family:"\@MS Mincho";
	panose-1:2 2 6 9 4 2 5 8 3 4;
	mso-font-charset:128;
	mso-generic-font-family:modern;
	mso-font-pitch:fixed;
	mso-font-signature:-536870145 1791491579 18 0 131231 0;}
 /* Style Definitions */
 p.MsoNormal, li.MsoNormal, div.MsoNormal
	{mso-style-parent:"";
	margin:0in;
	margin-bottom:.0001pt;
	mso-pagination:widow-orphan;
	font-size:12.0pt;
	mso-bidi-font-size:10.0pt;
	font-family:"Times New Roman";
	mso-fareast-font-family:"Times New Roman";
	mso-ansi-language:EN-AU;
	mso-fareast-language:EN-AU;}
h3
	{mso-style-next:Normal;
	margin:0in;
	margin-bottom:.0001pt;
	mso-pagination:widow-orphan;
	page-break-after:avoid;
	mso-outline-level:3;
	font-size:12.0pt;
	mso-bidi-font-size:10.0pt;
	font-family:"Times New Roman";
	mso-fareast-font-family:"Times New Roman";
	mso-ansi-language:EN-AU;
	mso-fareast-language:EN-AU;
	mso-bidi-font-weight:normal;}
p.MsoFooter, li.MsoFooter, div.MsoFooter
	{margin:0in;
	margin-bottom:.0001pt;
	mso-pagination:widow-orphan;
	tab-stops:center 3.0in right 6.0in;
	font-size:12.0pt;
	mso-bidi-font-size:10.0pt;
	font-family:"Times New Roman";
	mso-fareast-font-family:"Times New Roman";
	mso-ansi-language:EN-AU;
	mso-fareast-language:EN-AU;}
p.Quotes, li.Quotes, div.Quotes
	{mso-style-name:*Quotes;
	margin-top:0in;
	margin-right:28.35pt;
	margin-bottom:0in;
	margin-left:28.35pt;
	margin-bottom:.0001pt;
	mso-pagination:widow-orphan;
	font-size:12.0pt;
	mso-bidi-font-size:10.0pt;
	font-family:"Times New Roman";
	mso-fareast-font-family:"Times New Roman";
	mso-ansi-language:EN-AU;
	mso-fareast-language:EN-AU;}
p.reference, li.reference, div.reference
	{mso-style-name:reference;
	margin-top:0in;
	margin-right:0in;
	margin-bottom:12.0pt;
	margin-left:56.7pt;
	text-align:justify;
	text-justify:inter-ideograph;
	text-indent:-56.7pt;
	line-height:200%;
	mso-pagination:widow-orphan;
	font-size:12.0pt;
	mso-bidi-font-size:10.0pt;
	font-family:"Times New Roman";
	mso-fareast-font-family:"Times New Roman";
	mso-ansi-language:EN-AU;
	mso-fareast-language:EN-AU;}
p.Reference0, li.Reference0, div.Reference0
	{mso-style-name:*Reference;
	margin-top:0in;
	margin-right:0in;
	margin-bottom:0in;
	margin-left:56.7pt;
	margin-bottom:.0001pt;
	text-align:justify;
	text-justify:inter-ideograph;
	text-indent:-56.7pt;
	mso-pagination:widow-orphan;
	font-size:12.0pt;
	mso-bidi-font-size:10.0pt;
	font-family:"Times New Roman";
	mso-fareast-font-family:"Times New Roman";
	mso-ansi-language:EN-AU;
	mso-fareast-language:EN-AU;}
span.srtitle1
	{mso-style-name:srtitle1;
	font-weight:bold;}
@page Section1
	{size:8.5in 11.0in;
	margin:1.0in 1.25in 1.0in 1.25in;
	mso-header-margin:.5in;
	mso-footer-margin:.5in;
	mso-paper-source:0;}
div.Section1
	{page:Section1;}
 /* List Definitions */
 @list l0
	{mso-list-id:1809472861;
	mso-list-type:simple;
	mso-list-template-ids:67698689;}
@list l0:level1
	{mso-level-number-format:bullet;
	mso-level-text:;
	mso-level-tab-stop:.25in;
	mso-level-number-position:left;
	margin-left:.25in;
	text-indent:-.25in;
	font-family:Symbol;}
ol
	{margin-bottom:0in;}
ul
	{margin-bottom:0in;}
-->
</style>

<h3><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><b>Abstract</b><o:p></o:p></span></h3>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">In
his previous <i style="">Quodlibet </i>articles,
Anton Karl Kozlovic explicated the religious films fears associated with: (a)
satanic infusion, graven images and iconographic perversion, (b) cinematic
sinfulness, and (c) being sacrilegious, criticising or devaluing the faith. In
this latest instalment, he explores the religious film fears of abandoning
orthodoxy, paganisation and the ascendancy of post-Christian culture. Utilising
humanist film criticism as the guiding analytical lens, the critical film and
religion literature was briefly reviewed and the popular </span><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Hollywood</span></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> cinema selectively scanned
to reveal the religionist fears of abandoning orthodoxy, paganisation, and the
rise of post-Christian culture. Various pro-film justifications, defences and
other counter-arguments were proffered and copiously illustrated with
inter-genre exemplars to assuage the anxious. It was concluded that “the movies”
are a precious extra-ecclesiastical resource-cum-entertainment that can engage,
educate and enlighten audiences, and so should not be pedagogically squandered during
the post-Millennial period. Further research into the emerging interdisciplinary
field of religion-and-film was recommended.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<h3><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><b>Introduction:
Film, Fear and Futurity</b><o:p></o:p></span></h3>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">This
is the second century of the “Age of Hollywood” (Paglia, 1994, p. 12) during
the ascendancy of moving image culture wherein movies<sup>1</sup> have become “the
<i style="">lingua franca</i> of the twentieth
century” (Vidal, 1993, p. 2) that will continue to dominate throughout the
post-Millennial period. Unfortunately, they have also generated intense fears
within Christian communities throughout its history because of their potential to
corrupt morally, socially and doctrinally, as self-evident by the many provocatively
titled books against the media, such as: <i style="">The
Devil’s Camera: Menace of a Film-ridden World</i> (Burnett &amp; Martell,
1932), <i style="">What is Wrong with the Movies?</i>
(Rice, 1938), <i style="">Hell Over Hollywood: The
Truth about the Movies</i> (Gilbert, 1942), <i style="">What’s
Wrong with the Cinema?</i> (Derham, 1948), <i style="">Hollywood
Cesspool: A Startling Survey of Movieland Lives and Morals, Pictures and
Results</i> (Sumner, 1955), <i style="">The Menace of
the Religious Movie</i> (Tozer, 1974) and <i style="">Evil
Influences: Crusades Against the Mass Media</i> (Starker, 1989).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">These
film fears were sometimes justified and sometimes exaggerated, but whatever the
intrinsic merits of their arguments; they are legitimate concerns that can
dramatically impact upon congregations, the discipline of religion studies<sup>2</sup>
and its teachers, thus warranting serious consideration. Consequently, the film
fears associated with satanic infusion, graven images and iconographic
perversion (Kozlovic, 2003a), cinematic sinfulness (Kozlovic, 2003b), and being
sacrilegious, criticising or devaluing the faith (Kozlovic, 2004) were investigated.
However, there are still many more fears to deal with to assuage the anxious
and smooth the pathway for the exciting and emerging interdisciplinary field of
</span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">religion-and-film</span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> <span lang="EN-AU">(</span></span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">aka sacred
cinema, spiritual cinema, holy film, cinematic theology, cinematheology,
theo-film, celluloid religion, film-and-faith, film-faith dialogue).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">To
aide its growth into an even more powerful pedagogic tool, such fears have to
be acknowledged, examined and rationally addressed. Not only is this important
for the future of the field, but as Robert K. Johnston (2001, p. 15)
appreciated, the dialogue between theology and film is a valid contemporary
means of revitalising religion studies itself, otherwise: “the church risks
irrelevancy without its walls and complacency within. We have boxed in God and
the results are proving disastrous. New eyes are called for as we attempt to
see God anew.” Indeed, “Christians cannot afford to be <i style="">out of touch</i> with popular films if they are to remain <i style="">in touch</i> with the swirling currents of
contemporary society” (Maher, 2002, p. 5). Besides, such “is the power and
influence of the modern mass media, that to a large extent it has replaced the
church as the major institution in society which informs public opinion,
constructs our values and provides us with the stories that will shape our
outlook on life” (Jenkins, 2003, p. 21). Therefore, it strongly behooves the religion
professions to look seriously at this extra-ecclesiastical resource rather than
just lament films’ existence and its supposedly deleterious influence upon our
youth and society.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">The
writer argues that one should employ the popular Hollywood cinema<sup>3</sup> as
an essential component of a 21<sup>st</sup> century theology that proactively embraces
rather than rejects our media-saturated society, especially if it wishes to
remain culturally relevant to our film-savvy youth, and allow the profession to
thrive in our increasingly post-print, postmodern and post-Christian world. As
Bob McKinney (2003, p. 13) advised his teaching staff: “Learn to use the trends
and current events displayed by the media as resources for connecting faith
with the real world and thereby teaching biblical truths. Develop the ability
to see God at work <i style="">in all things</i>”
including the popular cinema because as Marilyn Gustin put it: “Do we imagine
than when we step onto a sailboat, God stays ashore? Or that when we enter a
movie, God waits on the sidewalk?” (Brussat &amp; Brussat, 1996, p. 537). Of
course not! Indeed, seeking out the flickering light of God in the popular cinema
is nowadays a necessary part of ones’ Christian duty to “discern the signs of
the times” (Matt. 16:3).<sup>4</sup><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Utilising
humanist film criticism as the guiding analytical lens (i.e., examining </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">the textual
world <i style="">inside</i> the frame, but not the
world <i style="">outside</i> the frame—Bywater</span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> &amp; </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Sobchack,
1989),</span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> the
critical film and religion literature was briefly reviewed and the popular Hollywood
cinema selectively scanned to reveal the film fears associated with abandoning
orthodoxy, paganisation, and the ascendancy of post-Christian culture. The
following is an introductory explication of these fears interleaved with
pro-film justifications, defences and other counter-arguments for utilising feature
films for religion studies. Copious inter-genre exemplars were employed to
demonstrate the range, relevance and diversity of the phenomena.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<h3><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><b>Popular Films
as a Source of Extra-canonical Insights</b><o:p></o:p></span></h3>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Popular
feature films can provide valid extra-canonical insights, but whose
non-traditional sources are potential concerns for some religionists. For
example, Edward Fischer (1977, p. 56) reported how a “priest said that when he
saw, <i style="">The Heart Is a Lonely Hunter</i> he
came away feeling that it had done more for him than a spiritual retreat, an
admission he made with some embarrassment because things are not supposed to
happen that way.” Pastor Edward McNulty (1998) confessed:<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="Quotes" style="margin-right: 0in;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">I first became aware of the spiritual effect of film
almost thirty years ago while watching Franco Zeffirelli’s “<i style="">Brother Sun, Sister Moon</i>.” For its two
hour duration I sat in the darkened theater with a group of strangers and was
totally mesmerized as the story of Francis of Assisi transported me to another
time and place, the effect strongest in the scene in which Francis was joined
by former friends and poor villagers in restoring the ruined church where
Christ first had called him.<br /><br /><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Quotes" style="margin-right: 0in;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">The lush photography, fine performances of the
actors, and lilting musical score by Donovan all contributed to an experience
in which my own calling to serve God through the church was reaffirmed and
renewed. I left the theater feeling lifted high, but was unable to explain the
feeling the next day to my wife or anyone else who had not seen the film. Many years
later, when I visited Assisi itself and sat quietly for a while in the little
church of San Damiano, I felt a peace and a gentle presence, but no more
strongly than I had felt at the movie theater. This feeling of Presence, of
receiving a glimpse of the Holy, has occurred at a number of other film
viewings, including “<i style="">The Pawnbroker</i>,”
<i style="">Diary of a Country Priest</i>,” “<i style="">Babette’s Feast</i>,” “<i style="">Romero</i>,” “<i style="">Eleni</i>,” “<i style="">Field of Dreams</i>,” “<i style="">Grand Canyon</i>,” “<i style="">Jesus of
Montreal</i>,” “<i style="">Places in the Heart</i>,”
“<i style="">The Fisher King</i>,” “<i style="">The Bagdad Cafe</i>,” “<i style="">Rhapsody in August</i>,” “<i style="">Tender
Mercies</i>,” “<i style="">Secrets and Lies</i>,” and
“<i style="">The Spitfire Grill</i>” (pp. 1-2).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">These
heart-felt confessions proved that popular films can indeed be “pearls of
revelation” (Verbeek, 1997, p. 172), and that finding “a film that which seeds
true nourishment for our soul is better than gold” (Sinetar, 1993, p. 5), if
not the Bible itself, which film can never replace, only buttress. However, if
one watched the French comedy <i style="">Let There
Be Light</i>, it showed the possibility of film being the revelatory medium of the
Divine in the future. God had decided that humanity needed an updated version
of His holy message for modern times, so he wrote the perfect film script and through
various human intermediaries, had the movie made. It impressed everyone who saw
it, including the Devil!<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">That
playful scenario is not as far-fetched as it may at first appear. As Anglican
Christian, Sally Cloke (2003, p. 5) lamented about the Bible: “God could have
chosen any art form—as the religious ‘stories’ of other traditions make
extensive use of dance, painting and theatre. But we’re stuck with the book—and
at the mercy of the writer,” but not necessarily for eternity. Of course, film
technology did not exist in Jesus’ time, yet, is it too outrageous to consider
that when Jesus eventually returns at the Second Coming that he, his followers
and the media, would <i style="">not</i> use the
communications tools of the day to transmit, document and disseminate his
sacred words and images? Let alone preserve that archival material for
posterity and repeated showing during religious instruction? One would suggest a
resounding ‘No!’ After all, Jesus was a man of the people whose teaching
strategy was to go <i style="">to</i> the people,
speak to them in <i style="">their</i> language about
<i style="">their</i> concerns so as to teach them <i style="">hi</i>s desires.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<h3><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><b>Popular Films
as a Source of Turf Wars</b><o:p></o:p></span></h3>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">For
religionists suspicious of film <i style="">per se</i>,
these extra-canonical insights can manifest as turf wars, especially when they see
filmmakers as professional rivals who should <i style="">not</i> be doing <i style="">their </i>sacred
work. This source of anxiety may manifest as a concern over getting the
theological/religious/biblical “facts” wrong (i.e., monitoring the scholarly
sins of omission and commission), or worries about distorting “the true meaning”
(i.e., their specific interpretation of scriptural passages, meanings and
intent), or qualms about promoting sectarian views anathema to their own
religious stance (e.g., rejecting any suggestion that God is dead).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Therefore,
such fearful religionists would desperately need to control the cinema as a
form of religious/moral/ideational quality control (i.e., the traditional
gatekeeper function). The most obvious historical manifestations of this film
fear were the genesis of the Legion of Decency, the National Catholic Office
for Motion Pictures, and the many other associated censorial organisations-cum-name
changes (Black, 1994, 1998; Skinner, 1993; Walsh, 1996). These religious bodies
were deliberately designed to regulate films’ content, public distribution, and
audience viewing habits, with varying degrees of influence and impact.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">In
other quarters, popular films were seen as a pagan challenge to the authority
of the Church itself, and thus another major turf war in the making. For
example, during the 1930s, the Most Revd. John Cantwell (1936, p. 21) was
concerned that seventy-five per cent of scriptwriters were pagans who practised
infidelity and cared nothing for decency, good taste, refinement, respect for
religion or spiritual values. As he claimed:<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="Quotes" style="margin-right: 0in;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">So great is the power of the motion picture to
impress the youth of the land that one hour spent in the darkness of a cinema
palace, intent on the unfolding of a wrong kind of story, can and frequently
does nullify years of careful training on the part of the Church, the school,
the home. So great is the problem suggested by the wrong kind of talking
picture that drastic efforts must be launched at once if we are to stave off
national disaster (Cantwell, 1936, p. 25).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Similarly,
Dan Gilbert (1942, p. 11) argued in <i style="">Hell
Over Hollywood: The Truth About the Movies</i> that Tinsel Town had
“established a sort of uncrowned and unofficial dictatorship” over manners and
morals, standards and tastes, modes of dress and speech, and the ways of
thought and personal conduct. In short, societal influences that the Church
considered were its professional domain. Furthermore, Gilbert argued that:<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="Quotes" style="margin-right: 0in;"><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Hollywood</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> is the nearest thing to
“hell on earth” which Satan has been able thus far to establish in this world.
And the influence of </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Hollywood</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> is undermining the
Christian culture and civilization which our fathers built in this land. The </span><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Hollywood</span></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> influence is making </span><st1:country-region><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">America</span></st1:place></st1:country-region><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> over--according to the
pattern of alien Communism and of hell itself…</span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Hollywood</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> has been built according
to satanic specifications (pp. 14-15).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">These
comments were a heart-felt attempt to character assassinate the cinema, albeit,
for good and pious reasons. They were designed to put the fear of God into the
religious community by evoking God’s traditional enemy, Satan (aka the Devil,
the great dragon, old serpent, Lucifer—Rev. 12:9; Isa. </span><st1:time minute="12" hour="14"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">14:12</span></st1:time><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">), and conjure up the fear of political manipulation within society
via Communism—the secular Satan. A.W. Tozer (1974) attacked the cinematic artform
within <i style="">Menace of the Religious Movie</i> by
positing seven arguments against it, namely:<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Symbol;" lang="EN-AU"><span style="">·<span style="font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;; font-style: normal; font-variant: normal; font-weight: normal; font-size: 7pt; line-height: normal; font-size-adjust: none; font-stretch: normal;">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;
</span></span></span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">It violated the scriptural law of hearing.<br /><br /><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Symbol;" lang="EN-AU"><span style="">·<span style="font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;; font-style: normal; font-variant: normal; font-weight: normal; font-size: 7pt; line-height: normal; font-size-adjust: none; font-stretch: normal;">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;
</span></span></span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">It embodied the mischievous notion that religion is, or can
be made, a form of entertainment.<br /><br /><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Symbol;" lang="EN-AU"><span style="">·<span style="font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;; font-style: normal; font-variant: normal; font-weight: normal; font-size: 7pt; line-height: normal; font-size-adjust: none; font-stretch: normal;">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;
</span></span></span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Religious movies are a menace to true religion because they
embodied acting which was a violation of sincerity.<br /><br /><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Symbol;" lang="EN-AU"><span style="">·<span style="font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;; font-style: normal; font-variant: normal; font-weight: normal; font-size: 7pt; line-height: normal; font-size-adjust: none; font-stretch: normal;">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;
</span></span></span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">The filmmakers owed it to the public to give biblical
authority for their act which they have not done.<br /><br /><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Symbol;" lang="EN-AU"><span style="">·<span style="font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;; font-style: normal; font-variant: normal; font-weight: normal; font-size: 7pt; line-height: normal; font-size-adjust: none; font-stretch: normal;">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;
</span></span></span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">God only ordained four methods by which truth should
prevail, and the religious movie was not one of them.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Symbol;" lang="EN-AU"><span style="">·<span style="font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;; font-style: normal; font-variant: normal; font-weight: normal; font-size: 7pt; line-height: normal; font-size-adjust: none; font-stretch: normal;">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;
</span></span></span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><br />Religious movies are out of harmony with the spirit of the
Scriptures and contrary to the mood of true Godliness.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Symbol;" lang="EN-AU"><span style="">·<span style="font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;; font-style: normal; font-variant: normal; font-weight: normal; font-size: 7pt; line-height: normal; font-size-adjust: none; font-stretch: normal;">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;
</span></span></span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><br />They have harmful effect upon everyone associated with them.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Although
each of these propositions are defendable historically, scripturally, logically,
theologically, philosophically, spiritually and pragmatically (Cosandey,
Gaudreault &amp; Gunning, 1992; Ludmann, 1958), it <i style="">is</i> an important cultural indicator of the strength of anti-film
feeling that is only three decades old. Nor is such anti-film prejudice
out-dated today. As Margaret Miles (1996, pp. xiii-xiv) reported: “many people,
including some of my academic friends, believe that one should not study
popular films because one will--at best--become tainted with their triviality,
their invidious superficiality; at worse, one will absorb their highly
questionable values,” or as Revd. Larry J. Kreitzer (1999, p. 30) heard when a
colleague found out he was working on another volume in his fiction and film
series: “When are you going to do some <i style="">serious</i>
New Testament work?”<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Films
were frequently cast as the boogeyman in many a mother’s warning to her child.
For example, Paul Crouch, executive producer of <i style="">The Omega Code</i> reported within his DVD special feature <i style="">Behind the Codes: The Making of the Feature</i>
how his mother filled him with fear over the incompatibility of feature films
and Jesus Christ. When he disobeyed her and watched a Roy Rogers and Dale Evans
movie, he was miserable throughout because he expected Jesus to catch and
punish him for his transgression. Clive Marsh (1997, p. 33) suggested that anti-film
prejudice occurs because: “Theology which takes film seriously reminds itself
of its own ephemeral character.” After all, when all the holy prophecies are
fulfilled, the Second Coming came and went, and the priests’ religious
care-takers roles were fulfilled, what is left for this professional class of
sacred devotees now out of work?<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<h3><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><b>Dabbling with
Non-Orthodox Religion</b><o:p></o:p></span></h3>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Another
disturbing possibility is that the popular cinema can showcase non-orthodox
Christianity and foreign religious traditions. For example, Michael Medved
(1993) was deeply concerned with </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Hollywood</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">’s fascination with the
New Age and Eastern concepts of spirituality. As he claimed:<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="Quotes" style="margin-right: 0in;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">They follow the <i style="">Tibetan
Book of the Dead</i> and the spiritual guidebooks of L. Ron Hubbard far more
closely than they follow the Bible; they reflect </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Hollywood</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">’s interest in the occult
rather than the public’s passion for religion. This is hardly surprising, given
the spiritual inclinations of the members of the entertainment industry. This
is a group that seldom questions the magical healing power of crystals, where
stars pay handsome fees to learn esoteric systems of Eastern meditation or to
liberate their own “inner child,” and the ability of certain enlightened guides
to “channel” for long-dead souls is accepted without embarrassment. It is, in
short, a community in which Shirley MacLaine has more followers than either
Jesus or Moses (pp. 86-87)!<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Yet,
without any statistical evidence, one suspects that more Christians and Jews
live in </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Hollywood</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> than Shirley MacLaine followers! Unfortunately,
this is a short-sighted attitude that was not empirically supported.
Temporarily overlooking Medved’s failure to celebrate the diversity of
contemporary religious phenomena (presumably, in a place where it could use a
good dose of organised religion, any religion), his claim is defective because
he missed an important cultural shift. As Stanley Menking (1999) pointed out,
it is not that film has necessarily created a decline in religion, rather, film
has reflected a decline in orthodox, organisational Christianity, especially
given that Generation X (<i style="">Homo X-ian</i>—Xers
for short—people born between 1960 and 1985) are the first generation raised
without religion in a post-Christian society. As John Mabry (1999) pointed out:<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="Quotes" style="margin-right: 0in;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">…three popular films have been released which feature
explicitly Gnostic themes, evidence that the myth is alive and active in the
imaginations of Xers. <i style="">The Truman Show</i>,
</span><st1:place><st1:placename><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Dark</span></i></st1:placename><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> </span></i><st1:placetype><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">City</span></i></st1:placetype></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">, and <i style="">The Matrix</i> all involve protagonists
trying to escape from an artificial reality in which they are imprisoned. In
each film it is knowledge which unlocks the key to their prison, and allows
each to foil the power of the archons (p. 43).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">This
feature hints at a post-Christianity metamorphosing into a pre- or
parallel-Christianity that has already accepted the fusion of sound and image, text
and screen as normal <i style="">and</i> their
cultural birth right. Indeed, for the American writer John Updike, movies were a
secular church. As he confessed:<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="Quotes" style="margin-right: 0in;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">…the cinema has done more for my spiritual life than
the church. My ideas of fame, success and beauty all originate from the big
screen. Whereas Christian religion is retreating everywhere and losing more and
more influence; film has filled the vacuum and supports us with myths and
action-controlling images. During a certain phase in my life film was a
substitute for religion (Herrmann, 2003, p. 190).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Peter
MacNicol similarly claimed: “No priest or homily so calibrated my moral compass
as did movies. No classroom lecture so humanized me as did </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Hollywood</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">” (Malone &amp; Pacatte,
2003, p. xi).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Therefore,
the religion professions should take more seriously the possibility that the
popular cinema can act as a substitute for organised religion, as well as be a
significant shaper of human consciousness and values, let alone be a phenomenal
technological medium for transmitting religious ideas worldwide. In fact,
Christians in this post-Millennial age increasingly <i style="">want</i> the cinema as part of their regular theological diet. As
Robert K. Johnston (2001, p. 14) noted: “With attendance at church stagnating
and with movie viewing at theatres and through video stores at an all-time
high, Christians find themselves wanting to get back into the [God/theology]
conversation.”<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">This
is surely one of those “signs of the times” (Matt 16:3) that warrants further
investigation, in addition to being a powerful pedagogic tool with which to
explore religion, theology and Scripture, whether in the classroom, home or
pulpit. However, before this cinematic tool can become a practical reality, a
necessary first step upon its developmental path is to acknowledge the
sacramental dimension of film itself. That is, to appreciate that a secular
medium can legitimately give lessons in spirituality to an audience composed of
believers and non-believers alike.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<h3><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><b>Eschewing
Myopia and Acknowledging Films’ Sacramentality</b><o:p></o:p></span></h3>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">As
Fr. Andrew Greeley (1988, p. 248) argued: “film is a sacramental art form par
excellence. Sacramental films are not for the Church a luxury or a utility but
a fundamental and essential necessity.” Why? Because “either as a fine or
lively art nothing is quite so vivid as film for revealing the presence of God.
Film in the hands of a skilled sacrament-maker is uniquely able to make “epiphanies”
happen” (pp. 245-246), and thus a hierophanic medium for revealing theological
truth (Kozlovic, 2000). Fr. Greeley (1988, p. 254) also warned that because “we
ignore it when we are not condemning it is sad proof of how much we are cut off
from our own traditions.” Yet, in “the contemporary postmodern situation, it is
precisely the film image that has the power to signal, in a manner accessible
and reliable for everyone, that religion is not a dried-up existential and
historical source” (De Bleeckere, 1997, p. 101). Film really can make religion
live anew, just as Robert K. Johnston (2001, p. 15) claimed.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Fortunately,
this film diet deficiency is slowly being corrected within the scholarly
community, as evidenced by Peter Fraser’s (1998) <i style="">Images of the Passion: The Sacramental Mode in Film</i> which explored
sacramentalism as a religious film style in such diverse features as: <i style="">A Farewell to Arms</i>, <i style="">Andrei Rublev</i>, <i style="">Babette’s
Feast</i>, <i style="">Black Robe</i>, <i style="">Diary of a Country Priest</i>, <i style="">Gallipoli</i>, <i style="">The Gospel According to St. Matthew</i>, <i style="">Hardcore</i>, <i style="">Jesus of Montreal</i>,
<i style="">The Mission</i>, <i style="">On the Waterfront, Rome, Open City</i>, <i style="">The Word</i> and <i style="">You Only Live
Once</i>. Not surprisingly, Presbyterian Charles </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Henderson</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1996) argued that
studying films was an important pastoral necessity for today’s media-saturated
society:<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="Quotes" style="margin-right: 0in;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">It seems to us an essential calling of the church,
synagogue, temple or mosque to help people interpret the “signs of the times.”
And when you think about it, movies are one of the most revealing signals of
what is happening in American [and Western] culture. Our movies often reveal
the central hopes and fears of people who are trying to make their way through
these confusing times (p. 6).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Interestingly,
Raymond Schroth (1995) saw the screen character of Fr. Leclerc (Gilles Pelletier)
in <i style="">Jesus of Montreal</i> as a living
embodiment of the Roman Catholic Church’s fear of change. As he argued:<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="Quotes" style="margin-right: 0in;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">The film’s most pathetic, though poignant, character
is the shrine priest, who first orders the play renewed but backs off in fear
when it succeeds and church authorities protest the play’s disturbing content.
Leclerc joined the priesthood as a boy, hoping to use his theatrical talent.
Now he trembles in fear of his religious superiors, but lacks the courage to
leave the priesthood. Though his woman friend would marry him, he wobbles in
face of the “outside” world and marriage’s risks and responsibilities. Clearly,
he symbolises the post-Vatican II church--intimidated by the forces let loose
by renewal, and lacking the religious faith and emotional resources to ride the
rough seas of change (p. 109).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Other
religionists objected to the popular cinema because they considered that sacred
subject matter was just too complex to vulgarise in feature films, or when it
came to filming the life of Jesus Christ, it was “un-do-able” (Tatum &amp;
Ingram, 1975, p. 471), even if his message was filmable. Others were more
concerned about religious authenticity, accuracy and the attendant fear of
incompleteness. For example:<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="Quotes" style="margin-right: 0in;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">In 1921 a priest had written to the <i style="">Ecclesiastical Journal</i> asking if it
would be appropriate for the clergy to play themselves in the movies. The
answer was definitely not; “those finer qualities of the true priest” were too
subtle to be captured on the screen, and anything </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Hollywood</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> would try would simply
undermine the dignity of the priesthood (Walsh, 1996, p. 215).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<h3><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><b>Christian,
Christian Films: Possible?</b><o:p></o:p></span></h3>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">While
accepting popular films as potentially worthy of aesthetic consumption, some
viewers only wanted to see “good/wholesome” films, thereby establishing a <i style="">de facto</i> religious film orthodoxy. Yet,
even this simple desire is fraught with complexities. For example, Peter Fraser
railed against the evoking of simplistic, pro-Christian rules that may not be
effective when it comes to watching films in the real world. Consider:<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="Quotes" style="margin-right: 0in;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">…“I won’t allow my young kids to see a PG film, but
all Disney films are fine.” But are all Disney films fine? Have Christian
parents watched all of <i style="">The Little Mermaid</i>
or <i style="">Aladdin</i> or <i style="">Pocahontas</i> and given thought to the messages of these films? One
suggests that a sixteen-year-old should be defiant of her father and pursue the
person most incompatible with her. One implies that all first dates should end
in a kiss. One distorts American history beyond recognition in an age when
students a need prompting to name the man who discovered </span><st1:country-region><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">America</span></st1:place></st1:country-region><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (Fraser &amp; Neal,
2000, p. 16).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Christian
filmmaker Lloyd Billingsley (1989) encountered even greater difficulties when
he recommended <i style="">Chariots of Fire</i> to a
Christian friend who wanted assurances about its “Christian” nature before
watching it:<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="Quotes" style="margin-right: 0in;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">I replied that I didn’t know if <i style="">Chariots of Fire</i> was a Christian film, but that one of its major
characters was a committed Christian. I thought this explanation would suffice,
but it did not. One Christian character, my friend insisted, did not a
Christian film make. As the discussion unfolded, I raised the question whether
there was any such thing as a specifically Christian movie. My friend was a
still photographer of considerable talent. I asked him if the photos he took of
trees and rock were “Christian” pictures. If the subject of one of his
portraits was a faithful pastor, would this automatically make it a Christian
photograph? What if a Zoroastrian priest or atheist had taken the same
photograph? Would it still qualify as Christian? Did he perhaps use Christian
film or a Christian camera? Or, if a picture of the </span><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Grand Canyon</span></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> was technically perfect,
would this make it a Christian photograph? Were the photographs of Ansel Adams
and Edward Weston, two artists my friend revered, “Christian” photographs?<br /><br /><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Quotes" style="margin-right: 0in;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Conversely, how about a picture of, say, Billy
Graham, with his face cropped just above the eyebrows? What about an
overexposed, out-of-focus shot of Chartres Cathedral, with a garbage truck
parked in front? Would these poor efforts qualify as Christian pictures, even
if a Christian took them? No clear answers to the questions emerged. I then
applied this line of reasoning to <i style="">Chariots
of Fire</i>. I didn’t know the religious beliefs of those who made the film,
but I assumed they were not Christians, since few in the film business are. Nor
were all the characters in the story Christian, and no one gets converted.
Moreover, it is made clear that the Christian character meets an untimely
demise. My photographer friend was still not satisfied, but his sole answer to
these arguments was to repeat his original question. I believe that at one
point I asked if <i style="">The Ten Commandments</i>
was a “Jewish film.” We eventually called a truce (pp. ix-x).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">These
debates are intriguing and worthy of further philosophical analysis, but beyond
the scope of this paper. Fortunately, Fr. Andrew Greeley’s argument concerning
cinematic portrayals of God can be fruitfully applied to these issues and other
religious film debates. Namely:<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="Quotes" style="margin-right: 0in;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Is any image adequate and accurate? I would rather
say that it is surely not adequate because no metaphor for God, no collection
of metaphors is adequate to describe the ineffable, but that it is accurate as
far as it goes--and perhaps a good deal more accurate than that presented in
most Sunday homilies or theological tracts. But does not this image
anthropomorphize God, a certain kind of intellectual will ask? Surely it does,
but is there any other way of speaking about God except through metaphor? </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">St Thomas</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">’s <i style="">ipsum esse</i> [God] is a metaphor, as is Jesus’s “My Father in
Heaven.” Metaphors are all right as God talk, so long as we understand that
they tell us something not everything (Greeley, 1995, p. 60).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Or
as the Lebanese mystical poet Kahlil Gibran (1972, p. 66) succinctly put it in <i style="">The Prophet</i>: “Say not, “I have found <i style="">the</i> truth,” but rather, “I have found <i style="">a</i> truth” [my emphasis]. After all, no
one person, book, image, medium or institution has a monopoly on truth, and there
is also a very thin line between religious fact and religious fiction,
regardless of the intentions of the author. As William Telford (1995) explained:<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="Quotes" style="margin-right: 0in;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">The representation of Christ in fiction and film is
based on the representation of Christ in the Gospels, as is the scholar’s
Christ. Indeed it is based on no less than <i style="">four</i>
such representations. Is the Markan Christ, or the Matthean Christ, or the
Lukan Christ or the Johannine Christ to be considered any less a ‘construction’
than the Kazantzakis Christ? Even when the search for ‘the Galilean’ is
conducted with all the scholarly precision of a Gerd Theissen, the fact that
our knowledge of Jesus is after all based on such <i style="">literary</i> sources and representations should give us pause when
seeking the answer to historical questions, and make us consider all the more
keenly the part played by the imagination in the creation of so-called
‘historical tradition.’ Indeed, recognizing the power of the literary and
religious imagination, as these studies lead us to do, serves to expose the
relative subjectivity of all our efforts to secure facts in areas like religion
(p. 385).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Notwithstanding
this argument, Stanley Grenz (1996) posited that the popular cinema is the new
cultural foundation of our society, and should be respected because:<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="Quotes" style="margin-right: 0in;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Living in a postmodern society means inhabiting a
film-like world -- a realm in which truth and fiction merge. We look at the
world in the same way we look at films, suspicious that what we see around us
may in fact be illusion. Despite a film’s disjunctions, however, the viewer can
at least be certain that it expresses something about the minds that produced
it; the filmmaker provides an often unattended center to the world the film
creates (p. 33).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Nor
is this directorial input necessarily a bad thing, for as Bruce Stewart (1972,
p. 43) argued: “the cinema has given us Dreyer’s <i style="">The Passion of Joan of Arc</i>, as profound a bit of Christianity as
you could hope to encounter in months of churchgoing.” One suspects that in most
cases, a film will be remembered longer than any specific Sunday sermon! Just
as importantly, one should not overlook the fact that mere exposure to the
cinematic Christ can prompt (if not actually cause) radical religious
conversions. For example, Geoffrey Macnab (1993, p. 14) reported, that <i style="">The Mastership of Christ</i> was shown in
“the </span><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Far East</span></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> with a missionary expedition [and]…was directly responsible
for converting six dissenting Communists to Christianity.”<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<h3><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><b>Popular Film as
Kitsch Art and Pretentious Piousness</b><o:p></o:p></span></h3>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Some
religionists were concerned that even if a religious film was made, its
quasi-religious power was prone to being transformed into something tawdry—the
dreaded kitsch art, that is, pretentious piousness wrapped in kitsch
reverentiality (Brown, 1975; Dorfles, 1968). For example, Lotte Eisner (1968)
claimed that:<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="Quotes" style="margin-right: 0in;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">In Cecil B. de Mille’s first [<i style="">The</i>] <i style="">Ten Commandments</i>
(1922) there are grandiose sequences such as the pursuit of the Jews by the
Egyptians and the crossing of the </span><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Red Sea</span></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">, but in his second film
(1956) there is an appreciable element of pomp and circumstance. One close-up
of his neatly combed Moses with the tablets is intolerable…The realistic
details in almost all these biblical films becomes painful, even when directed
by famous men such as John Huston, George Stevens or Nicholas Ray. The </span><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Hollywood</span></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> tradition of
Sunday-School sentimentality produced every incongruous cliché in the book (p.
211).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Yet,
the “chief aim of religious kitsch is to justify the ways of man to man by
making him Feel Good, all safe and snug deep down inside” (Brown, 1975, p. 44).
This is what DeMille’s <i style="">The Ten
Commandments</i> (1956) was partially designed to do, in fact:<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="Quotes" style="margin-right: 0in;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">…religion as spectacle is the longest-running road
show in </span><st1:country-region><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">America</span></st1:place></st1:country-region><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">. Just as show business
has served as handmaiden to kitsch religiosity, religion has been a mainstay of
show business. “Give me any couple of pages of the Bible and I’ll give you a
picture,” boasted Cecil B. DeMille. For decades, the sure-fire combination of
subdued orgies, dazzlingly bedecked hordes, and sin-and-retribution religion
sold DeMille’s blockbuster epics and their countless spin-offs. Whether parting
the </span><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Red Sea</span></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">, illuminating Significant Moments with mote-filled shafts
of sunlight piercing gloomy thunderheads, or inflating the maudlin pieties of
Lloyd C. Douglas’s <i style="">The Robe</i> with the
debut of Cinemascope, </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Hollywood</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> can--or could--do it
bigger and better. And with music (Brown, 1975, pp. 45-50).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Therefore,
it is not too surprising to find that the supposedly kitsch <i style="">The Ten Commandments</i> (1956) was considered
virtuous by Steve Simels (1993, p. 75) who claimed: “Cecil B. DeMille’s
kitsch-run-riot sensibility makes this biggest of Fifties blockbusters
something to marvel at even now. Bernstein’s wonderfully overripe score matches
it note for grandiose note.” In fact, watching DeMille’s Technicolor Moses movie
was part of the Passover festivities (and associated Seder rituals and Pesach
stories) for at least one Jewish elder—Ted Roberts. As he playfully reported:<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="Quotes" style="margin-right: 0in;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Around Passover I spread the word to the kids and
grandkids. “Channel 10, </span><st1:time minute="30" hour="8"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">8:30</span></st1:time><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> Tuesday night - don’t
miss it.” Then I inform each of my young dependents that afterwards I’ll call
and ask a few simple questions. And who knows? If they answer accurately and
comprehensively, there may be a surprise in the mail the next day. And if it’s
a box of candy - you can bet it’ll be kosher for Pesach…Does the <i style="">Bible</i> not instruct us to tell the story
of Exodus from slavery to our children?…And does it confine the tale to the <i style="">Haggadah</i> - the book we read at the Seder
table? Show me one place - even in the <i style="">Talmud</i>
- where instruction from C.B. Demille [sic] is prohibited…When they are present
[kids and grandkids], all I can do is tell the story over the Seder table with
a bowl of soup standing in for the Red Sea and a couple of dips of mashed
potatoes dividing the miniature soupy sea. After that, I’m at the mercy of the
kids’ imaginations. But C.B. does it all with Technicolor moving pictures
featuring Charleton [sic] Heston, Yul Bryner [sic], Yvonne De’Carlo [sic], and
Edward G. Robinson (Jewish Outreach Institute, 1999, pp. 1-2).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Not
only is religious showmanship a prime site for kitsch religiosity, but the very
nature of filmmaking itself can contribute to it. As George MacDonald Fraser
(1996) argued:<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="Quotes" style="margin-right: 0in;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">…more than ordinary films, they [historical filmmakers]
are liable to strike a false note. Those who make them know that while millions
of dollars’ worth of planning and building, and painstaking research beyond the
dreams of many academics, and sheer technical brilliance, can pass without much
notice, one bad line (and it doesn’t even have to be a bad line, it just has to
sound amiss), or one visual anachronism, or piece of unhappy casting, or
directorial slip, will have the customers falling about. There have been enough
of these - as well as more culpable commissions of bad taste, wilful
philistinism, and sheer ignorance - to give costume movies, if not a bad name,
at least a patronised and faintly derided status. My history teacher was
reluctant to see <i style="">The Sign of the Cross</i>
because he feared he might be offended by the sight of gladiators who chewed
gum and talked like gangsters (pp. 5-6).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Interestingly,
Fr. Daniel Lord complained that DeMille’s religious film <i style="">The Sign of the Cross</i> was not immoral, just uninspiring. As he
reported:<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="Quotes" style="margin-right: 0in;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">We had been waiting so eagerly for this picture; we
hadn’t had a religious picture for so long; we thought this would be a
magnificent story of the martyrs…and the martyrs played a secondary part to the
pomp and circumstances that was Pagan Rome. The Jesuits of the city saw the
film just yesterday. I’ve only seen a few of them. Those that I saw took pretty
much this attitude: “Morally, there is really not much to object to. The dance
is bad; the bath is unnecessary; the undressing of the girl who joins the
empress indelicate; but in the main it is not nearly as objectionable in those
parts as the advertisements and the criticisms had led us to expect. But it is
ethical rather than Christian in the motivation of the martyrs. They seem in
general a rather sorry lot compared with the pagans who rush triumphantly in
power and pleasure through the scenes. Their martyrdom lacks the elements that
would inspire others with the same idea; Marcus plainly does not believe and
simply dies, except for a brief flash of possible [God?] light, to be with the
girl. There is a feeling that many of the group go out to die under the lash
rather than voluntarily. We were not inspired by the Christians’ going to death
(quoted in Winters, 1996, p. 90).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">It
was an assessment cynically confirmed by Roger Dooley (1981, p. 279) who said:
“except by implication [it was] no more a tract for promoting Christianity than
the anti-Nazi films were propaganda for Judaism.”<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<h3><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><b>Popular Films
as a Source of Evil and Anti-Education</b><o:p></o:p></span></h3>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">For
some, the kitsch potential of films came a poor second to their alleged evil
impact, particularly its anti-literacy, anti-education and anti-cultural
influence upon society. As Steven Starker (1989) argued in <i style="">Evil Influences: Crusades Against the Mass Media</i>:<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="Quotes" style="margin-right: 0in;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">…literacy and intelligence also were at risk. The
power of their attraction was equated with a surrender of the will, which
transformed human beings into passive repositories for all manner of
suggestion…Intellectuals of all persuasions…found that movies represented a
distinctly unwelcomed break from the primacy of the written word. Even a “bad”
novel maintained some baseline of literacy in readers, providing an avenue of
eventual improvement through “better” readings. Movies, on the other hand,
offered sensation, emotion, and entertainment through mere images, without
requiring or sustaining literacy. This seemed a return to a more primitive
pre-alphabet form of communication. Some feared the death knell of culture and
the written word had sounded in </span><st1:country-region><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">America</span></st1:place></st1:country-region><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (pp. 104-105).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">This
is still a prominent fear today, as evidenced by John Davies (1996, p. xii) who
argued in <i style="">Educating Students in a
Media-Saturated Culture</i>: “Television, video, film, and popular music
require no particular skills to be used. Listening/viewing can be done by anybody
at any time!” Even Christian filmmaker Lloyd Billingsley (1989, p. 205) argued
that a “cinematic culture, practically speaking, amounts to no true culture at
all” because “the language of cinema narrows our imagination by substituting
its images and memory for our own. Perhaps that is why Christians have
historically been people of the word more than people of the image.” Yet, this
is not strictly true, even if a historical excuse for eschewing feature films
in pedagogic contexts today. As <i style="">Commonweal</i>
film critic Richard Alleva (1999) passionately argued:<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="Quotes" style="margin-right: 0in;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">All my life I had been told by teachers that reading
was greater than movie-going because you had to work at reading, had to
decipher the words, turn them into images in your mind, had to work at understanding
what the author had to say, and it was the work of reading that consecrated
that activity and made literature a greater form than film, which was scarcely
art at all, since movies just flowed in front of your eyes and did all your
imagining for you. [Not so!]…To truly watch a movie was to read it, i.e. to see
all that was put before you and to question yourself about what was shown (p.
468).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Or
as Richard M. Gollin (1993) put it:<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="Quotes" style="margin-right: 0in;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Supposedly a passive medium but in fact highly
interactive, films require subtler acts of perception and discrimination than
we like to acknowledge. Their narrative, visual, and aural intricacy should not
surprise us, since films include the expressive and persuasive conventions of
virtually every earlier art form, as well as some unique to themselves (p.
391).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">This
is presumably the underlying reason why S. Brent Plate (2003, p. 159) lamented
the fact that a serious cinematic theology had to take a more critical stance
toward the re-creation of the world by film. His prescription entailed learning
the art and science of cinema to more fully understand, deploy and appreciate
the true value of the medium, and because: “Unless theologians and religious
leaders can critically examine the formal nature and modes of production of
film itself (everything from cinematography to <i style="">mise-en-scene</i> to editing), they will do little to build a bridge
between theology and culture.” It was sound advice and the basis for a second
strand of religion-and-film studies.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<h3><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><b>Conclusion</b><o:p></o:p></span></h3>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">The
popular </span><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Hollywood</span></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> cinema is a precious extra-ecclesiastical resource-cum-entertainment
medium than can engage, educate and enlighten an audience, and thus is
eminently worthy of proactive utilisation by the profession as quickly as possible.
Nor should it be squandered, ignored or derided, especially if discernment, not
denial is exercised judiciously. There are many religious film books for the
hungry Christian to consult (e.g., Deacy &amp; Ortiz, 2007; Fraser &amp; Neal,
2000; <span style="color: black;">Garrett, 2007</span>; Godawa, 2002; John &amp;
Stibble, 2002; <span style="color: black;">Johnston, 2007</span>; <span style="">McDannell, 2008</span>; Miles, 1996; </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;">Overstreet,
2007</span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">; <span style="color: black;">Pope, 2007</span>; Sinetar, 1993), and whose insights can
be sheer delight. As Revd. Larry J. Kreitzer (1999) reported regarding the use
of popular films for Scripture study:<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="Quotes" style="margin-right: 0in;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">…I have found that inter-disciplinary studies such as
those offered here have proved to be enormously rewarding professionally, as
well as immensely enjoyable personally. I am more than excited than I have ever
been before about the relevance of the New Testament for the contemporary
reader, and find again and again in teaching situations that biblical stories
suddenly spring to life for students when they are approached through more
familiar subjects, such as those contained in literature and film. I remain
confident that inter-disciplinary hermeneutics is a sign of the future (p. 30).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">One
can only agree with him. Further research into the emerging and exciting
interdisciplinary field of religion-and-film is warranted, recommended and is already
long overdue.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Notes<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">1.<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>Although there are real ontological
differences between “movies,” “film,” “cinema,” “video,” “TV movie,” “DVD,”
“VCD,” “MPEG-4,” “Internet movie” etc., they all deal with audiovisual images,
and so will be treated herein as essentially interchangeable.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">2.<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>The term “religion studies” will be
used herein as an umbrella term to cover the professional disciplines of
“religion,” “studies in religion,” “religious education,” “theology,” “faith
education,” “new religious movements” etc., thus avoiding needless repetition
and boredom for both reader and writer.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">3.<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>The term “</span><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Hollywood</span></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> cinema” is used herein
as a shorthand code for Western, primarily English-speaking cinema that
conforms to the classical </span><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Hollywood</span></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> narrative tradition, whether
actually made in </span><st1:country-region><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">America</span></st1:place></st1:country-region><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> or not (see Bordwell
&amp; Thompson, 2001, pp. 76-78).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">4.<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>The Authorized King James Version of
the Bible (KJV aka AV) will be used throughout, unless quoting other
translations, because most of the biblical phrases that are embedded in Western
culture are from the King James Version, which is the most widely used English
translation of the Bible today (Taylor, 1992, p. ix, 71).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<h3><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><b>References</b><o:p></o:p></span></h3>

<p class="MsoNormal"><u><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p><span style="text-decoration: none;">&nbsp;</span></o:p></span></u></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Alleva, R. (1999). I would toss myself aside: Confessions of a Catholic
film critic. <i style="">Catholic International: The
Documentary Window on the World</i>, <b style="">10</b>(9),
467-469.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Billingsley, K. L. (1989). <i style="">The
seductive image: A Christian critique of the world of film</i>. </span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Westchester</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">IL</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: Crossway Books.<u><o:p></o:p></u></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Black, G. D. (1994). </span><st1:city><st1:place><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Hollywood</span></i></st1:place></st1:city><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> censored: Morality codes, Catholics, and the movies</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">. </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Cambridge</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: </span><st1:place><st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Cambridge</span></st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> </span><st1:placetype><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">University</span></st1:placetype></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> Press.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Black, G. D. (1998). <i style="">The Catholic
crusade against the movies, 1940-1975</i>. </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Cambridge</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: </span><st1:place><st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Cambridge</span></st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> </span><st1:placetype><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">University</span></st1:placetype></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> Press.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Bordwell, D., &amp; Thompson, K. (2001). <i style="">Film art: An introduction</i> (6<sup>th</sup> edition). </span><st1:state><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">New York</span></st1:place></st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: McGraw-Hill.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Brown, C. F. (1975). <i style="">Star</i>-<i style="">spangled</i> <i style="">kitsch: An astounding and tastelessly illustrated exploration of the
bawdy, gaudy, shoddy mass-art culture in this grand land of ours</i>. </span><st1:state><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">New York</span></st1:place></st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: Universe Books.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Brussat, F., &amp; Brussat, M. A. (1996). <i style="">Spiritual literacy: Reading the sacred in everyday life</i>. </span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">New York</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">NY</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: Scribner.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Burnett, R. G., &amp; Martell, E. D. (1932). <i style="">The Devil’s camera: Menace of a film-ridden world</i>. </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">London</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: The Epworth Press.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Bywater, T., &amp; Sobchack, T. (1989). <i style="">An introduction to film criticism: Major
critical approaches to narrative film</i>. </span><st1:state><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">New York</span></st1:place></st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">: Longman.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Cantwell, J. J. (1936). The motion picture industry. In W. J. Perlman
(Ed.), <i style="">The movies on trial: The views and
opinions of outstanding personalities anent screen entertainment past and
present</i> (pp. 13-25). </span><st1:state><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">New York</span></st1:place></st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: Macmillan.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Cloke, S. (2003). Scripture as literature. <i style="">Zadok Perspectives</i>, <b style="">81</b>,
4-5.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Cosandey, R., Gaudreault, A., &amp; Gunning, T. (Eds.). (1992). <i style="">An invention of the Devil?: Religion and
early cinema</i>. Sainte-Foy: Les Presses De L’Universite </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Laval</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Davies, J. (1996). <i style="">Educating
students in a media-saturated culture</i>. </span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Lancaster</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">PA</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: Technomic.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Deacy, C., &amp; Ortiz, G. W. (2007). <span class="srtitle1"><i style=""><span style="color: black; font-weight: normal;">Theology and film: Challenging the sacred/secular
divide</span></i></span><span class="srtitle1"><span style="color: black; font-weight: normal;">. </span></span></span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Malden</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">MA</span></st1:state></st1:place><span class="srtitle1"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black; font-weight: normal;" lang="EN-AU">: Blackwell.</span></span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">De Bleeckere, S. (1997). The religious dimension of cinematic
consciousness in postmodern culture. In J. R. May (Ed.), <i style="">New image of religious film</i> (pp. 95-110). </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Kansas City</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: Sheed &amp; Ward.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Derham, M. (1948). <i style="">What’s Wrong
with the Cinema?</i> </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">London</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: unknown.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Dooley, R. (1981). <i style="">From Scarface
to Scarlett: American films in the 1930s</i>. </span><st1:state><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">New York</span></st1:place></st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: Harcourt Brace
Jovanovich.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Dorfles, G. (Ed.). (1968). <i style="">Kitsch</i>:
<i style="">The world of bad</i> <i style="">taste</i>. </span><st1:state><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">New York</span></st1:place></st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Bell</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Eisner, L. H. (1968). Kitsch in the cinema. In G. Dorfles (Ed.), <i style="">Kitsch: The world of bad taste</i> (pp.
197-217). </span><st1:state><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">New York</span></st1:place></st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Bell</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Fischer, E. (1977). <i style="">Everybody
steals from God: Communication as worship</i>. Notre Dame: </span><st1:place><st1:placetype><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">University</span></st1:placetype><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> of </span><st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Notre</span></st1:placename></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> Dame Press.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Fraser, G. M. (1996). <i style="">The
Hollywood history of the world</i> (rev. ed.). </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">London</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: The Harvill Press.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Fraser, P. (1998). <i style="">Images of the
passion: The sacramental mode in film</i>. </span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Westport</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">CT</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: Praeger.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Fraser, P., &amp; Neal, V. E. (2000). <i style="">ReViewing the movies: A Christian response to contemporary film</i>. </span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Wheaton</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">IL</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: Crossway Books.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;" lang="EN-AU">Garrett, G. (2007). <i style="">The
Gospel according to Hollywood</i>. </span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;" lang="EN-AU">Louisville</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;" lang="EN-AU">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;" lang="EN-AU">KY</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;" lang="EN-AU">: </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;" lang="EN-AU">Westminster</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;" lang="EN-AU"> John Knox
Press.</span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Gibran, K. (1972). <i style="">The prophet</i>.
</span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">London</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: Heinemann.<u><o:p></o:p></u></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Gilbert, D. (1942). <i style="">Hell over </i></span><st1:city><st1:place><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Hollywood</span></i></st1:place></st1:city><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: The truth about the movies</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (3<sup>rd</sup> ed.). </span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Grand Rapids</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">MI</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: Zondervan.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Godawa, B. (2002). </span><st1:place><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Hollywood</span></i></st1:place><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> worldviews: Watching films with wisdom and discernment</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">. </span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Downers Grove</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">IL</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: InterVarsity Press.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Gollin, R. M. (1993). </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Reading</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> films as they see fit. <i style="">Christianity and Literature</i>, <b style="">42</b>(3), 391-401.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Greeley, A. (1988). <i style="">God in popular
culture</i>. </span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Chicago</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">IL</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: The Thomas More Press.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Greeley, A. (1995). God in the movies: Film as a source of revelation?
In D. Burke (Ed.), <i style="">CCICA annual 1995: The
Church and popular culture</i> (pp. 42-61). </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Philadelphia</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: Catholic Commission on
Intellectual and Cultural Affairs, </span><st1:place><st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">La Salle</span></st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> </span><st1:placetype><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">University</span></st1:placetype></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Grenz, S. J. (1996). <i style="">A primer on
postmodernism</i>. </span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Grand Rapids</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">MI</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: William B. Eerdmans.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Henderson, C. (1996). <i style="">Interpreting
the signs of our times</i>. &lt;http://www.aril.org/arilmovie.html&gt;, pp.
6-8.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Herrmann, J. (2003). From popular to arthouse: An analysis of love and
nature as religious motifs in recent cinema. In J. Mitchell &amp; S. Marriage
(Eds.), <i style="">Mediating religion: Conversations
in media, religion and culture</i> (pp. 189-199). </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">London</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: T &amp; T Clark.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Jenkins, J. (2003). Christians and the media: Touching the spirit of our
culture. <i style="">Nurture: Journal for Home and
School</i>, <b style="">37</b>(3), 20-22.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Jewish Outreach Institute (1999, February 26). <i style="">Celebrate with JOI. Pesach stories. C.B and me.</i>
&lt;http://www.joi.org/celebrate/pesach/cb.htm&gt;, pp. 1-3.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">John, J., &amp; Stibble, M. (2002). <i style="">The
big picture: Finding the spiritual message in movies</i>. </span><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Milton Keynes</span></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: Authentic Lifestyle.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Johnston, R. K. (2001). <i style="">Reel
spirituality: Theology and film in dialogue</i>. </span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Grand Rapids</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">MI</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: Baker Academic.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;" lang="EN-AU">Johnston, R. K. (Ed.). (2007). <i style="">Reframing theology and film: New focus for an emerging discipline</i>. </span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;" lang="EN-AU">Grand
  Rapids</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;" lang="EN-AU">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;" lang="EN-AU">MI</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;" lang="EN-AU">: Baker
Academic.</span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Kozlovic, A. K. (2000). Cinematic epiphanies: Popular films as sites for
reel devotion and psycho-spiritual encounters. <i style="">Religious Education Journal of </i></span><st1:country-region><st1:place><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Australia</span></i></st1:place></st1:country-region><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">, <b style="">16</b>(1), 20-25.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Kozlovic, A. K. (2001). Nourishing faith through film: Using popular
biblical epics as a religious education resource. <i style="">Journal of Christian Education</i>, <b style="">44</b>(2), 45-53.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Kozlovic, A. K. (2003a). Religious film fears 1: Satanic infusion,
graven images and iconographic perversion. <i style="">Quodlibet:
Online Journal of Christian Theology and Philosophy</i>, <b style="">5</b>(2-3), 1-19. [http://www.quodlibet.net/kozlovic-fears.shtml].<u><o:p></o:p></u></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Kozlovic, A. K. (2003b). Religious film fears 2: Cinematic sinfulness. <i style="">Quodlibet: Online Journal of Christian
Theology and Philosophy</i>, <b style="">5</b>(4),
1-20. [http://www.quodlibet.net/kozlovic-fears2.shtml].<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Kozlovic, A. K. (2004). Religious film fears 3: Being sacrilegious,
criticising or devaluing the faith. </span><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Quodlibet:
Online Journal of Christian Theology and Philosophy</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">, <b style="">7(2</b>), 1-26. [http://www.quodlibet.net/kozlovic-fears3.shtml].<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Kreitzer, L. J. (1999). <i style="">Pauline
images in fiction and film: On reversing the hermeneutical flow</i>. </span><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Sheffield</span></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: </span><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Sheffield</span></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> Academic Press.<u><o:p></o:p></u></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Ludmann, R. (1958). The cinema as a means of evangelization. <i style="">Cross Currents</i>, <b style="">8</b>, 153-171.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Mabry, J. R. (1999). The Gnostic generation: Understanding and
ministering to generation X. <i style="">Presence:
The Journal of Spiritual Directors International</i>, <b style="">5</b>(2), 35-47.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Macnab, G. (1993). <i style="">J. Arthur Rank
and the British film industry</i>. </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">London</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: Routledge.<u><o:p></o:p></u></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Maher, </span><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">I.</span></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (2002). <i style="">Faith
and film: Close encounters of an evangelistic kind</i>. </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Cambridge</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: Grove Books.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Malone, P., &amp; Pacatte, R. (2003). <i style="">Lights, camera…faith! A movie lover’s guide to Scripture. A movie
lectionary - cycle C</i>. </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Boston</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: Pauline Books and
Media.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Marsh, C. (1997). Film and theologies of culture. In C. Marsh &amp; G.
Ortiz (Eds.), <i style="">Explorations in theology
and film: Movies and meaning</i> (pp. 21-34). </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Oxford</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: Blackwell.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">McDannell, C. (Ed.). (2008). <i style="">Catholics in the movies</i>. </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Oxford</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: </span><st1:place><st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Oxford</span></st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> </span><st1:placetype><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">University</span></st1:placetype></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> Press<span style="">.</span><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">McKinney</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">, B. (2003). In all
things: Teaching the Gospel using current media. <i style="">Teachers Interaction</i>, <b style="">45</b>(2),
12-13.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">McNulty, E. (1998). <i style="">Spirituality
and film</i>. &lt;http://horeb.pcusa.org/sf/hhn1998fallwin/film.htm&gt;, pp.
1-5.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Medved, M. (1993). </span><st1:city><st1:place><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Hollywood</span></i></st1:place></st1:city><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> vs. </span></i><st1:country-region><st1:place><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">America</span></i></st1:place></st1:country-region><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">. </span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">New York</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">NY</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: Harper Perennial.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Menking, S. J. (1999). Generation X: The first post-Christendom
generation. <i style="">Quarterly Review: A Journal
of Theological Resources for Ministry</i>, <b style="">19</b>(2),
153-166.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Miles, M. R. (1996). <i style="">Seeing and
believing: Religion and values in the movies</i>. </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Boston</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: Beacon Press.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;">Overstreet, J. (2007). <i>Through a screen
darkly: Looking closer at beauty, truth and evil in the movies</i>. </span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;">Ventura</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;">,
 </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;">CA</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;">:
Regal Books.</span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Paglia, C. (1994). <i style="">Vamps &amp;
tramps: New essays</i>. </span><st1:state><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">New York</span></st1:place></st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: Vintage Books.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Plate, S. B. (2003). The re-creation of the world: Filming faith. <i style="">Dialog: A Journal of Theology</i>, <b style="">42</b>(2), 155-160.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;" lang="EN-AU">Pope, R. (2007). <i style="">Salvation
in celluloid: Theology, imagination and film</i>. </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;" lang="EN-AU">London</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: black;" lang="EN-AU">: T &amp; T
Clark.</span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Rice, J. R. (1938). <i style="">What is wrong
with the movies?</i> </span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Grand Rapids</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">MI</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: Zondervan.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Schroth, R. A. (1995). The body of Christ: Three films. In D. Burke
(Ed.), <i style="">CCICA annual 1995: The Church and
popular culture</i> (pp. 102-114). </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Philadelphia</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: Catholic Commission on
Intellectual and Cultural Affairs, </span><st1:place><st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">La Salle</span></st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> </span><st1:placetype><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">University</span></st1:placetype></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Simels, S. (1993). Bernstein on CD. <i style="">Stereo
Review</i>, <b style="">58</b>(9), 74.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Sinetar, M. (1993). <i style="">Reel power:
Spiritual growth through film</i>. </span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Liguori</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">MO</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: Triumph Books.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Skinner, J. M. (1993). <i style="">The cross
and the cinema: The Legion of Decency and the National Catholic Office for
Motion Pictures, 1933-1970</i>. </span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Westport</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">CT</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: Praeger.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Starker, S. (1989). <i style="">Evil
influences: Crusades against the mass media</i>. </span><st1:state><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">New Brunswick</span></st1:place></st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: Transaction Publishers.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Stewart, B. (1972). <i style="">The world of
film</i>. </span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Richmond</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">VA</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: John Knox Press.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Sumner, R. L. (1955). </span><st1:place><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Hollywood</span></i></st1:place><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> cesspool: A startling survey of movieland lives and morals,
pictures and results</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">. </span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Grand Rapids</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">MI</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: Zondervan.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Sung, J., &amp; Peace, R. (1998). Eyes to see, ears to hear, and minds
to understand: Movies and other media. In W. D. Spencer &amp; A. B. Spencer
(Eds.), <i style="">God through the looking glass:
Glimpses from the arts</i> (pp. 141-149, 187). </span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Grand Rapids</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">MI</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: BridgePoint Books.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Tatum, W. B., &amp; Ingram, H. B. (1975). Whence and whither the
cinematic Jesus? <i style="">Religion</i> <i style="">in</i> <i style="">Life</i>,
<b style="">44</b>(4), 470-478.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="reference" style="margin: 0in 0in 0.0001pt 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt; line-height: normal;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Taylor, M. D. (1992). <i style="">The complete book of Bible literacy</i>, </span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Wheaton</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">IL</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: Tyndale.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Telford</span></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">, W. R. (1995). The New Testament in
fiction and film: A biblical scholar’s perspective. In J. Davies, G. Harvey
&amp; W. G. E. Watson (Eds.), <i style="">Words
remembered, texts renewed: Essays in honour of John F. A. Sawyer</i> (pp. 360-394).
</span><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Sheffield</span></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: </span><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Sheffield</span></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> Academic Press.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Tozer, A. W. (1974). <i style="">Menace</i> <i style="">of</i> <i style="">the</i>
<i style="">religious</i> <i style="">movie</i>. </span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Wisconsin Rapids</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">WI</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: Rapids Christians.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Verbeek, M. (1997). Too beautiful to be untrue: Toward a theology of
film aesthetics. In J. R. May (Ed.), <i style="">New
image of religious film</i> (pp. 161-177). </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Kansas City</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: Sheed &amp; Ward.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Vidal, G. (1993). <i style="">Screening
history</i>. </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">London</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: Abacus.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Walsh, F. (1996). Sin and censorship: The Catholic Church and the motion
picture industry. </span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">New Haven</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">CT</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">: </span><st1:place><st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Yale</span></st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> </span><st1:placetype><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">University</span></st1:placetype></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> Press.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Winters, C. R. (1996). <i style="">DeMille as
phoenix: The rise, the fall, the rise of an American director</i>. M.A.
dissertation, </span><st1:place><st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Brigham</span></st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> </span><st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Young</span></st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> </span><st1:placetype><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">University</span></st1:placetype></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoFooter" style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<h3><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Filmography<o:p></o:p></span></h3>

<p class="MsoFooter" style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">A Farewell to Arms </span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">(1932, dir. Frank
Borzage)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Aladdin</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1992, dir. John Musker &amp; Ron
Clements)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Andrei Rublev </span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">(1966, dir. Andrei
Tarkovsky)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Babette’s Feast</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1987, dir. Gabriel
Axel)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">The </span></i><st1:place><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Bagdad</span></i></st1:place><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> Cafe</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1988, dir. Percy Adlon)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Black Robe</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1991, dir. Bruce
Beresford)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Brother Sun Sister Moon</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1973, dir. Franco
Zeffirelli)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Chariots of Fire</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1981, dir. Hugh Hudson)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><st1:place><st1:placename><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Dark</span></i></st1:placename><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> </span></i><st1:placetype><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">City</span></i></st1:placetype></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1998, dir. Alex Proyas)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Diary of a Country Priest</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1951, dir. Robert
Bresson)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Eleni</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1985, dir. Peter Yates)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Field of Dreams</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1989, dir. Phil Alden
Robinson)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">The Fisher King</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1991, dir. Terry
Gilliam)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Gallipoli</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1981, dir. Peter Weir)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">The Gospel According to St. Matthew </span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">(1964, dir. Pier Paolo
Pasolini)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><st1:place><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Grand Canyon</span></i></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1991, dir. </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Lawrence</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> Kasdan)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Hardcore</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1978, dir. Paul Schrader)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">The Heart is a Lonely Hunter</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1968, dir. Robert
Ellis)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Jesus of </span></i><st1:city><st1:place><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Montreal</span></i></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1989, dir. Denys
Arcand)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Let There Be Light </span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">(<i style="">Que la Lumiere Soit</i>) (1998, dir. Arthur Joffe)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">The Little Mermaid</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1989, dir. John Musker
&amp; Ron Clements)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">The Mastership of Christ</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1934, dir. Aveling
Ginever)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">The Matrix </span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">(1999, dir. Andy &amp;
Larry Wachowski)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">The </span></i><st1:city><st1:place><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Mission</span></i></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1986, dir. Roland Joffe)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">The Omega Code</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1999, dir. Rob
Marcarelli)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">On the Waterfront</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1954, dir. Elia Kazan)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">The Passion of Joan of Arc</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1928, dir. Carl Theodor
Dreyer)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">The Pawnbroker</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1965, dir. Sidney
Lumet)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Places in the Heart</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1984, dir. Robert
Benton)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Pocahontas </span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">(1995, dir. Mike Gabriel
&amp; Eric Goldberg)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Rhapsody in August</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1991, dir. Akira
Kurosawa)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">The Robe</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1953, dir. Henry Koster)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><st1:city><st1:place><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Rome</span></i></st1:place></st1:city><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">, Open City</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (aka <i style="">Open City</i>)
(1945, dir. Roberto Rossellini)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Romero</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1989, dir. John Duigan)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Secrets &amp; Lies</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1996, dir. Mike Leigh)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">The Sign of the Cross</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1932, dir. Cecil B.
DeMille)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">The Spitfire Grill</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1996, dir. Lee David
Zlotoff)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">The Ten Commandments</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1923, dir. Cecil B.
DeMille)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">The Ten Commandments</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1956, dir. Cecil B.
DeMille)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Tender Mercies</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1982, dir. Bruce
Beresford)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">The Truman Show</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> (1998, dir. Peter Weir)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">The Word </span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">(aka <i style="">Ordet</i>) (1957, dir. Carl Theodor Dreyer)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">You Only Live Once </span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">(1937, dir. Fritz Lang)<o:p></o:p></span></p>]]>
        
    </content>
</entry>

<entry>
    <title>Religion’s Appeal</title>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.quodlibet.net/articles/doomen-appeal.shtml" />
    <id>tag:www.quodlibet.net,2009://1.221</id>

    <published>2009-03-28T14:24:19Z</published>
    <updated>2009-07-10T19:00:39Z</updated>

    <summary>In this article, it is inquired which reasons are decisive for acting in accordance with divine commands, and whether these can be regarded as moral reasons; the emphases lies on Christianity. To this effect, the position of God as a – basic – lawgiver is expounded, with special attention to the role His power plays. By means of an account of the grounds given (in the Bible) to obey God, the selfish motives in this respect are brought to light. It is questioned whether any other elements can be discerned, particularly from a meta-ethical perspective.</summary>
    <author>
        <name>Scott David Foutz</name>
        <uri>http://www.quodlibet.net/quodlog/mt-cp.cgi?__mode=view&amp;blog_id=1&amp;id=1</uri>
    </author>
    
        <category term="articles" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#category" />
    
    <category term="ethics" label="Ethics" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    <category term="theology" label="Theology" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    
    <content type="html" xml:lang="en" xml:base="http://www.quodlibet.net/">
        <![CDATA[<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Abstract<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">In this
article, it is inquired which reasons are decisive for acting in accordance
with divine commands, and whether these can be regarded as moral reasons; the
emphasis lies on Christianity. To this effect, the position of God as a – basic
– lawgiver is expounded, with special attention to the role His power plays. By
means of an account of the grounds given (in the Bible) to obey God, the
selfish motives in this respect are brought to light. It is questioned whether
any other elements can be discerned, particularly from a meta-ethical
perspective.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Introduction<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">An appeal to
‘good’ and ‘bad’ actions in religions is evident. Stealing, e.g., is considered
to be wrong, whereas giving to the poor is prescribed as good. In this article,
I will examine to what extent it may be maintained that such moral elements are
indeed inherent in divine commands or exhortations; I will focus on the
Christian faith. In section 1, two positions are outlined. Those who indicate
some things to be good or bad as such, irrespective of God’s ruling, and the
thinkers who emphasize God’s radical power and who state that God decides these
matters, thus arguing a radical omnipotence, are juxtaposed, although their
positions may not differ greatly from an ethical (or meta-ethical) viewpoint.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Section 2 is focused on the
consequences of these alternative outlooks. If there are such things as good
and bad actions, it is important to find out whether these are respectively
prescribed and abhorred (subsection 2.1). A number of Biblical passages may
illustrate the reasons to display a certain behavior. Subsection 2.2 briefly
explores the second perspective stated in section 1.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; "><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Section 3 presents an alternative; the goal is to be as critical as
possible in analyzing the reasons to adhere to the commands one is to obey. In
particular, it is inquired which role selfishness plays; is an act of altruism
possible? I have not limited the research to religion here, but have tried to
find a broader scope. In section 4, some relevant remaining meta-ethical
questions are dealt with. Some Christian philosophers have, e.g., appealed to
intuitions in order to account for the existence of goodness.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; "><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">In this article, I attempt to approach matters with an open view, not
dismissing any position a priori. This should lead to a consistent whole and to
credible results.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">1. The nature of ‘goodness’ from a religious
perspective<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">The main
question addressed in this article, whether moral acts can be performed within
a religious scope, raises the subsequent one on what basis goodness can be
acknowledged to exist. Whether this can exist at all is a more fundamental
question, which will be dealt with later, though it is connected with the issue
of the source of goodness, which is the subject-matter of this section.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">In Christian philosophy, two
positions can rudimentarily be distinguished. On the one hand, it is stated
that goodness exists as such, God’s commands reflecting this. On the other
hand, it is deemed to be at God’s disposal to determine which acts are good and
which aren’t, rendering goodness contingent in this respect. (The issue
already, <i style="">in nuce</i>, receives attention
from Plato; in an early work, the question is put forward whether something is
approved of by the gods because it is pious, or, conversely, pious because they
approve of it.<a style="" href="#_edn1" name="_ednref1" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[1]</span></span></span></span></a>)
Of course, middle positions are also possible and have even been defended, but
as this is of minor relevance to this article, I will merely deal with the two
options mentioned.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Bonaventura’s line of thought is an
example of the first position. He limits God’s power by stating: <o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 35.4pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">“God is omnipotent, but in such a way that no <i style="">culpable</i> acts are attributed to Him, such as lying and wanting
evil.” </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="FR">(“[…] </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Deus est omnipotens, ita tamen, quod ei non attribuuntur actus </span><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">culpabiles</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">,
utpote mentiri et malle velle</span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> […].”);</span><a style="" href="#_edn2" name="_ednref2" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="FR"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="FR">[2]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> “God’s will
is so <i style="">right</i> that it can in no way
stray.” </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="FR">(“[</span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Voluntas
Dei] sic est </span><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">recta</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">, ut nullo modo potest obliquari</span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="FR"> […].”)<a style="" href="#_edn3" name="_ednref3" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="FR">[3]</span></span></span></span></a><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"><span style="">&nbsp;</span>A (or the) </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">right way to
act is presupposed here, independent of God’s decisions. Further, <o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 35.4pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">“The divine omnipotence, through everything, is
irreprehensible, since it only <i style="">prescribes</i>,
<i style="">prohibits</i>, or <i style="">suggests</i> justly; it merely <i style="">acts</i>
in a good way, and <i style="">permits</i> nothing
unjustly.” (“[</span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Divina
omnipotentia] per omnia est irreprehensibilis, quia nihil nisi iuste </span><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">praecipit</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">, </span><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">prohibit</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">,
vel </span><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">consulit</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">; nihil </span><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">agit</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> nisi bene, nihil </span><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">permittit</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">
iniuste</span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">.”)<a style="" href="#_edn4" name="_ednref4" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">[4]</span></span></span></span></a>
<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">This
presupposes a (or the) just way to proceed, again independent of God’s
decisions. In a similar vein, Thomas Aquinas indicates some acts to be good or
bad by their kind. </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="FR">(“[…] </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Quidam actus sunt boni ex genere […]; quidam vero sunt actus
mali ex genere</span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="FR"> […].”)<a style="" href="#_edn5" name="_ednref5" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="FR">[5]</span></span></span></span></a><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; "><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Even Damiani, famous for his emphasis on God’s omnipotence,</span><a style="" href="#_edn6" name="_ednref6" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="FR"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="FR">[6]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> maintains
that God can’t perform an evil act: <o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 35.4pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">“It is clear that God is unable to do something bad, just as He is
ignorant in this regard. For He is unable to lie, or commit perjury, or do
something unjust, nor does He know how to.” (“[…] </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Videlicet quicquid malum est, sicut
non [Deus] potest agere, ita nescit agere. Non enim potest aut scit mentiri,
vel peiurare, vel iniustum aliquid facere.</span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="FR">”)<a style="" href="#_edn7" name="_ednref7" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="FR">[7]</span></span></span></span></a><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">It would not
contribute to God’s power to engage in such actions, so His being unable to
perform them does not conflict with His omnipotence. From Damiani’s
presentation it appears that his view is similar to Bonaventura’s with regard
to the existence of goodness (and evil). Leibniz presents an additional
argument: <o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 35.4pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">“If it were the case that the works of God are merely good because of
the formal reason that God has performed them, God, knowing that He is their
creator, would only have to observe them afterwards, and deem them good. […]
Furthermore, by saying that things aren’t good by any standard of goodness, but
by God’s will only, one destroys, is seems to me, without thinking, the entire
love of God and His entire glory.” </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="FR">(“Dieu sçachant qu’il en est l’auteur,
n’avoit que faire de les regarder par après, et de les trouver bons […]. Aussi,
disant que les choses ne sont bonnes par aucune regle de bonté, mais par la
seule volonté de Dieu, on détruit, ce me semble, sans y penser, tout l’amour de
Dieu, et toute sa gloire.”)<a style="" href="#_edn8" name="_ednref8" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="FR">[8]</span></span></span></span></a><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Leibniz,
then, emphasizes the content of goodness and on that ground wants to cling to
an absolute standard by which God abides.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; "><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">By contrast, one may argue that God’s power is not limited in this
respect, nor should it be, God Himself determining what it is for something to
be good at all. </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Biel</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> states,
e.g., that it follows from God’s omnipotence that He can command someone to lie
without this resulting in a sin.<a style="" href="#_edn9" name="_ednref9" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[9]</span></span></span></span></a> Accordingly,
that it is forbidden to lie – “Neither shalt thou bear false witness against
thy neighbor.” (Deuteronomy 5:20) – is a random given. God decides completely
unhindered what ‘good’ and ‘bad’ mean. This is also Descartes’ view: <o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 35.4pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">“[…] There can be nothing whatsoever which does not depend on God. This
applies not just to everything that subsists, but to all order, every law, and
every reason for anything’s being true or good. If this were not so, then […]
God would not have been completely indifferent with respect to the creation of
what he did in fact create. If some reason for something’s being good had
existed prior to his preordination, this would have determined God to prefer
those things which it was best to do. But on the contrary, just because he
resolved to prefer those things which are now to be done, for this very reason,
in the words of Genesis, ‘they are very good’; in other words, the reason for
their goodness depends on the fact that he exercised his will to make them so.”<a style="" href="#_edn10" name="_ednref10" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[10]</span></span></span></span></a><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">It is
difficult to assess the merits of these positions with regard to their claims
on God’s options and (possible) limitations. This would require a more
intricate metaphysical theory than I would pretend to be able to proffer here;
moreover, these thinkers do not, perhaps with the exception of Leibniz, really
produce arguments why their position should be correct and, even if they had
done so, in the absence of a covering, or – as is pertinent to this issue –
God’s eye view, the matter can’t be resolved with a metaphysical analysis.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; "><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">It is, however, possible to evaluate the positions from a meta-ethical
point of view.<a style="" href="#_edn11" name="_ednref11" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[11]</span></span></span></span></a>
According to the first approach, good and bad exist as absolute standards.<a style="" href="#_edn12" name="_ednref12" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[12]</span></span></span></span></a> An
account is needed why it is good to, e.g., give almonds to the poor, or bad to
lie. In the next section, a number of Biblical sections will be explored in
order to find out whether an answer to this question can be found there.
According to the second approach, in which God determines what ‘good’ and ‘bad’
actions are, an external criterion to obey Him is not available as it is
supposed to be in the first approach, so the question why this should be done
presents itself.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">2. The two options explored<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">In this
section, I will try to establish the tenability of the two positions outlined
in the previous section. Firstly, I will, in subsection 2.1, evaluate the
claims of those who argue that goodness as such exists from a religious (mainly
Christian) point of view, and that it may provide a basis for acting. Secondly,
the basis of God’s position as a fundamental lawgiver, to which the defenders
of the second position adhere, will be investigated in subsection 2.2.
Admittedly, the Bible – presumably having been written in an accessible style –
doesn’t convey a philosophical message,<a style="" href="#_edn13" name="_ednref13" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[13]</span></span></span></span></a> but
that doesn’t mean that the texts should not be analyzed critically.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">2.1. The basic ‘goodness’ as a motivational
element<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">There are a
number of Biblical passages in which ‘good’ deeds are prescribed and ‘bad’ ones
are forbidden. I will argue that the basis for complying with the norms
according to which one is to behave and abstaining from those one is to avoid
has a different basis than an acknowledgement of their being ‘correct’ (or
‘right’) respectively ‘wrong’.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">The revelation of the Ten
Commandments is an obvious place to start. These are presented as the
fundamental directives God imposes upon man. According to the first option,
there would be something inherently ‘good’ in obeying these commandments, or
inherently ‘wrong’ in disobeying them. It is clear that adhering to most, or
possibly all of them would contribute to a stable society. The interdiction to
murder (Deuteronomy </span><st1:time minute="17" hour="17"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">5:17</span></st1:time><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">), e.g.,
will, if observed, lead to a peaceful society in which people can prosper. It
is, however, difficult to support the claim that the Commandments are supposed
to represent moral values.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; "><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Some of the Commandments are not motivated but simply postulated; they
can’t be helpful to this inquiry. In the case of blasphemy, conversely, a
reason is given. This consists in the fact that “[…] the Lord will not hold him
guiltless who takes His name in vain.” (Deuteronomy 5:11). In this case, then,
the (concealed) penalty which is to be bestowed upon the blasphemer is the
basis for keeping to the norm. Similar accounts are given in Deuteronomy
28:15-68, where the curses for disobedience are described.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; "><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">In the New Testament, the negative effects of failing to comply are, on
the whole, less pungent than in the Hebrew Bible and are presented more subtly.
Still, the basis analysis is the same. Matthew 7:1-2 reads: “Judge not, that ye
be not judged. For with what judgment ye judge, ye shall be judged: and with
what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you again.” The second verse
gives the explanation – one shouldn’t judge because of the negative effects for
oneself – but even the first verse points to this: there is a necessary
connection between the imperative and the consequence by the use of the
conjunction ‘that’ (‘hina’).<a style="" href="#_edn14" name="_ednref14" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[14]</span></span></span></span></a> It
is hard, then, to evade the conclusion that self-interest is the motivation to
comply. This is also the way the ‘golden rule’<a style="" href="#_edn15" name="_ednref15" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[15]</span></span></span></span></a> is
to be interpreted.<a style="" href="#_edn16" name="_ednref16" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[16]</span></span></span></span></a><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; "><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">There are also passages in which the negative element is stressed –
e.g., Matthew 26:52 (“[…] All they that take the sword shall perish with the
sword.”) – but the analysis is the same here: don’t partake in ‘bad’ or ‘wrong’
actions because they will reflect on you.<a style="" href="#_edn17" name="_ednref17" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[17]</span></span></span></span></a><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; "><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">The positive elements, i.e., those which point to rewards, evince the
same analysis as the penal ones outlined above. To commence again with the Ten
Commandments, the Fifth is “Honor thy father and thy mother, as the Lord thy
God hath commanded thee; that thy days may be prolonged, and that it may go
well with thee, in the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee.” (Deuteronomy
5:16). In this case, the reason for keeping to the Commandment appears to be
that a reward will follow. No intrinsic reason is given<a style="" href="#_edn18" name="_ednref18" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[18]</span></span></span></span></a><a style="" href="#_edn19" name="_ednref19" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[19]</span></span></span></span></a>
(which may be impossible at any rate, but that will be dealt with further on).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; "><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">The general motivation is presented in Deuteronomy 29:9: “Keep […] the
words of this covenant, and do them, that ye may prosper in all that ye do.”<a style="" href="#_edn20" name="_ednref20" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[20]</span></span></span></span></a> The
reward for believing and acting as God commands lies in being saved (e.g.,
Matthew 6:1-6, </span><st1:time minute="21" hour="19"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">7:21</span></st1:time><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">, </span><st1:time minute="21" hour="21"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">21:21</span></st1:time><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">-22; Romans 10:9).<a style="" href="#_edn21" name="_ednref21" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[21]</span></span></span></span></a> It
is stated in Luke 6:35: “[…] Love ye your enemies, and do good, and lend,
hoping for nothing again […].” This seems not to appeal to any positive results
for the actor. Still, the passage continues “[…] and your reward shall be
great, and ye shall be the children of the Highest: for he is kind unto the unthankful
and to the evil.” As the conjunction connecting the sections is a neutral one
in this case (‘kai’ (‘and’)), not introducing a final clause (as in the case of
Matthew 7:1 mentioned above), one might argue that there is no necessary link
with the agreeable consequences. It would be difficult, however, to find
another reason than this for someone to be so kind to his enemies as is
prescribed. One would have to appeal to some sort of ‘goodness’ or altruism,
both of which are problematic, as will be pointed out in sections 3 and 4,
respectively. First, the second possibility, ‘good’ actions being such as a
result of God’s decree, needs to be examined.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">2.2. God as the basic legislator<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">The
interpretation of the ‘good’ and ‘bad’ actions of the previous subsection
amounts to the conclusion that the basis for acting or refraining lies in the
penalty or reward which may result from it. The question is whether the second
position, according to which God decides what it means for something to be
‘good’ or ‘bad’, may provide another analysis.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">A basic given is God’s power to both
reward and punish (Deuteronomy </span><st1:time minute="26" hour="11"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">11:26</span></st1:time><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">-28).<a style="" href="#_edn22" name="_ednref22" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[22]</span></span></span></span></a>
God’s power is continuously implicit in this interpretation; if the Ten
Commandments do not attest of values which are good as such (as in the first
interpretation), their enforcement is an all the more pressing issue. It is,
then, incumbent on man to fear God (Deuteronomy 6:2, </span><st1:time minute="12" hour="10"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">10:12</span></st1:time><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">-13; Matthew </span><st1:time minute="28" hour="10"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">10:28</span></st1:time><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">). One may argue that Abraham, when
commanded by God to sacrifice Isaac (Genesis 22:2-10), intended to do so on the
following basis: “Why […] does Abraham do it? For God’s sake and – the two are
wholly identical – for his own sake. He does it for God’s sake because God
demands this proof of his faith; he does it for his own sake so that he can
prove it.”<a style="" href="#_edn23" name="_ednref23" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[23]</span></span></span></span></a>
Nevertheless, it is the fear of God that is presented by God as the crucial
reason: “And he said, Lay not thine hand upon the lad, neither do thou any
thing unto him: for now I know that thou fearest God, seeing thou hast not
withheld thy son, thine only son from me.” (Genesis 22:12). Finally, even the
man at the cross beside Christ who showed remorse<a style="" href="#_edn24" name="_ednref24" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[24]</span></span></span></span></a>
refers to the <i style="">fear</i> of God (Luke </span><st1:time minute="40" hour="23"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">23:40</span></st1:time><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">-42).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; "><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">The problem is evident: if the reason one is to obey God lies in His
position as a legislator (and final judge), there doesn’t seem to be a moral
criterion. It is simply God’s power, and not His or another goodness, which is
decisive.<a style="" href="#_edn25" name="_ednref25" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[25]</span></span></span></span></a>
His authority would be analogous to that of the human legislator. This is an
important given which is to be explored in section 3.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">3.1. Selfishness as the pivotal element<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Now that the
two positions have been explored, it is time to evaluate them, as will be done
in this subsection and the next. The problem with the first position appears to
be that no explanation is given <i style="">why</i>
something is good. The Bible mentions the knowledge of good and Evil (Genesis </span><st1:time minute="17" hour="14"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">2:17</span></st1:time><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">, 3:5), but this isn’t explicated.
One might try to appeal to a common sense-approach, which may have been
discounted in the places referred to in subsection 2.1. The fact that the
consequences for the actor are mentioned should then be ignored, but it is
worthwhile to inquire whether this may be a viable option.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">It seems obvious that, e.g., it is a
good thing to give to the poor and a bad thing to commit murder. If the reasons
why one acts or abstains are investigated, however, the issue may turn out to
be more intricate than it may seem to be at first. In this case, the

self-interest I made explicit in the previous section (where, e.g., the rewards
given by God are decisive) is not at stake, as I already indicated not to focus
on it for now.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; "><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">A first option is that one simply gives to the poor because one may at
some point in the future be poor oneself; for that reason, one wants others to
remember one’s deed so that they (themselves having acquired enough means in
the meantime) will reciprocate, perhaps for the same reason one oneself gave in
the first place. The act then becomes one of insurance, really; one isn’t sure
whether one will fall on bad times, but should such a situation arise, it is
nice to know there is a chance one won’t be deprived of the basic<a style="" href="#_edn26" name="_ednref26" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[26]</span></span></span></span></a>
needs. The situation is, of course, optimal if one doesn’t have to rely on the
other party’s willingness to return the favor or contributing for another
reason and one lives in a society with a relatively stable system of
distribution.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; "><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Such a system of distribution has been implemented and expanded in the
developed countries.<a style="" href="#_edn27" name="_ednref27" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[27]</span></span></span></span></a> In
this case, one merely contributes (e.g., through taxes) because of the
safety-net which is provided for oneself. (There are those who are rich enough
not to have to worry and whose position might only be in danger in case of an
emergency, but they don’t have the option not to contribute. They simply pay
because their voice isn’t strong enough or, put differently, their view isn’t
represented to a great enough extent in the political process.)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; "><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">A second option consists in giving to someone one cares about, like a
friend.<a style="" href="#_edn28" name="_ednref28" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[28]</span></span></span></span></a> Is
self-interest at stake here? The difficulty lies in the qualification of ‘self’.
I won’t expound a discourse here that would diverge too much from the current
theme, but the question whether one considers a friend (or, e.g., one’s wife,
or a family member) as exhibiting a special position is a relevant one. The
sort of relation there is to another person seems, in many cases, to matter to
one’s attitude towards him or her. One may argue, then, that in this case
self-interest is displayed, albeit not self-interest in the sense that only the
actor is at stake (abandoning his friend, wife or family member if that should
prove to be most advantageous) but in the sense that one is connected to
another person and <i style="">on that basis</i>
wants him or her to prosper.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; "><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">This does, of course, call for a division within the notion of
‘self-interest’; this variant may be dubbed ‘indirect self-interest’ rather
than direct self-interest (by ‘direct self-interest’ I understand the
self-interest which is at stake when one intends to serve one’s own needs).<a style="" href="#_edn29" name="_ednref29" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[29]</span></span></span></span></a>
After all, the action isn’t directed at a random person but just at someone
whose interest one wants to promote. In other words, it is in one’s (indirect)
self-interest that the (direct) self-interest of the other party is served.
This even extends to dying for one’s friends (John </span><st1:time minute="13" hour="15"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">15:13</span></st1:time><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">), which means that one considers one’s indirect
self-interest more important than one’s direct self-interest. Of course, it is
conceivable that someone (aspires to) include everyone in his or her circle of
intimates, but this is immaterial to the analysis: it merely means that many
beings are involved; the motivation is no different than in cases in which a
small number of beings are at stake.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; "><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">A third option is to focus on the situation rather than on the quality
of the relation. One may experience sympathy when one observes how someone one
doesn’t even know suffers as a result of his or her lack of means. Does this
point altruism? The etymology of ‘sympathy’ is helpful here. The word
‘sympathy’ is a compound of ‘sun’ (‘together’) and ‘pathos’ (‘feeling’ or
‘suffering’).<a style="" href="#_edn30" name="_ednref30" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[30]</span></span></span></span></a>
If one takes this seriously, it is the suffering of oneself in observing the
struggles of someone else that is at stake; the person in distress and the
observer both suffer (albeit in different respects). This means that it is
really one’s own suffering one wants to alleviate. No ‘good’ deeds are
involved.<a style="" href="#_edn31" name="_ednref31" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[31]</span></span></span></span></a><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">3.2. A Satanic Stance<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">If God is
the propagator of ‘good’ and ‘bad’ and if His power is the decisive element
(cf. subsection 2.2), a number of confronting questions are raised. Hobbes’s
stance is helpful in this regard. In his view, the reason to abstain from
malicious acts is that these may have negative effects for oneself: “The
institution of eternal punishment was before sin, and had regard to this only,
that men might dread to commit sin for the time to come.”<a style="" href="#_edn32" name="_ednref32" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[32]</span></span></span></span></a>
‘Good’ and ‘bad’ are interpreted as subjective<a style="" href="#_edn33" name="_ednref33" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[33]</span></span></span></span></a>
until the legislator creates an – artificial – standard.<a style="" href="#_edn34" name="_ednref34" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[34]</span></span></span></span></a><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">As Hobbes maintains that man only
acts in his own interest,<a style="" href="#_edn35" name="_ednref35" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[35]</span></span></span></span></a> it
is not surprising that it is God’s power which is decisive: <o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 35.4pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">“The right of nature, whereby God reigneth over men, and punisheth those
that break his Lawes, is to be derived not from his Creating them, as if he
required obedience, as of Gratitude for his benefits; but from his Irresistible
Power.”<a style="" href="#_edn36" name="_ednref36" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[36]</span></span></span></span></a><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">In
subsections 2.1 and 3.1, the problems with the criterion which focuses on the
content of the norm to which one is to adhere were brought to light. If the
criterion (God’s position as a legislator) also fails to display a moral
element, why would it be moral to obey God? In fact, if the power criterion is
determinative, one might argue that it would be incumbent on man, acting in his
self-interest, to obey Satan, if he should prove to be more powerful than God.
Just to be clear, this is not what I myself propose. After all, if the Christian
doctrine is correct, God is more powerful than Satan (cf., e.g., Job </span><st1:time minute="12" hour="13"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">1:12</span></st1:time><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">, Revelation 12:8-9); and if it is
not, I am not inclined to such a course of action on the basis of any
conviction. In fact, with regard to the question whether God (or Satan, for that
matter) exists, I must suspend my judgment as I have no means to establish His
existence or non-existence. It may be objected that such a conviction <i style="">is</i> present in some who on that basis
still find a reason to act in accordance with God’s dictates; they are presumed
to simply grasp that it is good (or bad) to do something and to find a
directive on that basis. I will try to counter such an objection in section 4.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">4. Meta-ethical considerations<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">In order to
attempt to unnerve the results reached in the foregoing, one might try to
appeal to ‘good’ and ‘bad’ (or ‘evil’). Don’t the issues mentioned attest of
these notions? Isn’t it, e.g., simply good to give to the poor? From an ethical
point of view, this may indeed be argued. At that level, the pivotal question
is: ‘<i style="">what</i> is good?’; one seeks to do
good things. The meta-ethical question, and that is the one at stake here, is:
‘what is ‘<i style="">good</i>’?’ The meaning (if
any) of the ethical notions is concerned.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">One may adduce that it is not
because of the agreeable results that one acts but, conversely, that rewards
are sought because they are considered good.<a style="" href="#_edn37" name="_ednref37" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[37]</span></span></span></span></a> In a
similar vein, it may be stated that <o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 35.4pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">“it is necessary for evil men to be unhappier when they have
accomplished what they longed for than if they might be unable to implement the
things they long for.” </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="FR">(“[…] </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Infeliciores esse necesse est malos cum cupita perfecerint,
quam si ea quae cupiunt implere non possint</span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="FR">.”)</span><a style="" href="#_edn38" name="_ednref38" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[38]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> <span lang="FR"><o:p></o:p></span></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Augustine
indicates that happiness is only attainable for those who do not seek after
evil.<a style="" href="#_edn39" name="_ednref39" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[39]</span></span></span></span></a><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">The problem in these accounts is
that they presuppose the existence of good and evil; it isn’t clarified how
this may be maintained and what it means. If these notions can’t be maintained
for that reason, does that also mean that the difference between doing
something out of selfish motives and for a moral reason is cancelled, reducing
the latter to the former? Abelard makes the following distinctions: <o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 35.4pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">“[…] Repentance at one happens out of love for God and is fruitful, at
another because of some penalty with which we do not want to be burdened […].”;<a style="" href="#_edn40" name="_ednref40" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[40]</span></span></span></span></a>
“Daily […] we see many about to depart from this life repenting of their
shameful accomplishments and groaning with great compunction, not so much out
of love of God whom they have offended or out of hatred of the sin which they
have committed as out of fear of the punishment into which they are afraid of
being hurled.”<a style="" href="#_edn41" name="_ednref41" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[41]</span></span></span></span></a><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Assuming one
acts out of love of God, if one does, it is not the direct self-interest which
is concerned (as would be the case if one were to act to avoid punishment), but
the indirect self-interest (cf. subsection 3.1). One simply prefers acting out
of love of God to sinning. Of course, it may be objected that one has faith
without being able to know (through reason) whether one will be rewarded or
punished. Doesn’t this evince the righteousness of the believer? Firstly, if
this is his position, his faith is blind; he has no ground to believe in
anything rather than in anything else and any conviction (if one may call it
that) he has is random. The religion to which he adheres is interchangeable for
another, precisely because of the fact that he has no reason to cling to one
rather than to another.<a style="" href="#_edn42" name="_ednref42" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[42]</span></span></span></span></a>
Secondly, this course of action doesn’t appear to differ from insuring one’s
possessions (not knowing whether something may happen to them), where paying
the premium is similar to performing the ‘good’ deeds. By contrast, if one <i style="">is</i> able to know whether a reward or
punishment will ensue, the major premise of the objection is cancelled.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; "><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">The objection that one acts from an insight into what is ‘good’ and
‘bad’ can still be proposed. One acts in accordance with the Ten Commandments,
e.g., because one acknowledges their value. I can’t prove that those who have
an intuition of this sort are wrong. It is, however, doubtful whether their
position is tenable. Is there such a thing as an intrinsic good quality? The
Bible isn’t helpful here. In the statement that “The Lord is good, a strong
hold in the day of trouble […].” (Nahum 1:7), is ‘a strong hold in the day of
trouble’ the reason why He is good? If so, the positive effects of His actions
are simply posited and ‘good’ should be understood as ‘agreeable’ or ‘useful’.
If not, no reason for His goodness is given.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; "><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Leaving the Bible aside, it is difficult in general, having analyzed the
elements involved in actions, to find ‘goodness’, especially if one considers
accounts such as Mackie’s argument from queerness, indicating that it is hard
to see how moral qualities would fit with the things with which one is acquainted.<a style="" href="#_edn43" name="_ednref43" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">[43]</span></span></span></span></a> It
is, then, up to those who appeal to intuitions, to inquire whether these really
pertain to ‘good’ and ‘bad’ elements or whether they may be reduced to other
elements than these.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Conclusion<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">In this
article, I have attempted to ascertain whether moral elements may be present in
religion, having focused on the Christian faith. A number of results were
reached which may be perceived by some as radical. It was my intention to
inquire as critically as possible, not eschewing any conclusion a priori.
Still, the outcome doesn’t necessarily lead to far-reaching practical changes.
In particular, no reasons not to adhere to Christianity (or any other religion)
were brought to the fore. By contrast, I have concentrated on the specific
motivation to do so. This culminated in two perspectives.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; "><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">If one is to act on account of an acknowledgment of the (inherent)
goodness or wickedness of some things, it is important to find out whether such
qualities may be said to exist at all. The reason frequently given in the Bible
(a reward or punishment which is to follow) merely points to a selfish
perspective and discounts an alternative explanation.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; "><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">The same analysis can be applied to the situation in which God’s power
is the central issue. Selfishness may be advanced in general as the basic drive
to act. A meta-ethical inquiry also poses some difficult questions (not only to
religions, but to a number of philosophies as well) which can’t be ignored.
This is not necessarily detrimental to the position of religions; it does mean
that some of the doctrines pertaining to reasons for adhering to them may be up
for critical revision. Still, it will mean that the followers of religions will
be able to maintain them in a world in which their tenets are ever more
critically questioned.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Literature<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="NL">P. Abelard, <i style="">Ethics</i> (</span><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Scito Te Ipsum</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">)<span lang="NL">. </span></span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Translated
by D. Luscombe. </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Oxford</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">: Clarendon
Press, 1971<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="FR">Anselm,
</span><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">De Conceptu Virginali et De Originali Peccato</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="FR">. </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Complete
works, vol. 2. </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Rome</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">: </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="FR">F. S.
Schmitt, 1940<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="FR">Th.
Aquinas, <i style="">Summa Theologiae</i>. Complete
Works, vol. 7. Rome: Ex Typographia Polyglotta S. C. de Propaganda Fide, 1892<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="FR">Augustine,
<i style="">De Natura Boni</i>. Œuvres de Saint
Augustin, vol. 1. </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Edited by B. Roland-Gosselin. </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">P</span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="FR">aris</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="FR">:
Desclée de Brouwer, 1949<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="FR">Augustine,
<i style="">De Trinitate</i>, part 2. Œuvres de Saint
Augustin, vol. 16. Edited by P. Agaësse. Paris: Desclée de Brouwer, 1955<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT">G. Biel,
</span><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Collectorium circa Quattuor Libros Sententiarum</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">,</span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT"> Book 3. </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="FR">Tübingen:
J. Mohr, 1979<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="FR">Boethius,
</span><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">De Consolatione Philosophiae</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="FR">. Munich/Leipzig:
K.G. Saur, 2000<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Bonaventura,
</span><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Breviloquium</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">. Complete Works, vol. 5. Florence: Ad Claras Aquas, 1891</span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="DE">R.
Bultmann, <i style="">Die Geschichte der synoptischen
Tradition</i>. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck &amp; Ruprecht, 1979<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">P. Damiani, </span><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">De Divina Omnipotentia</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">. Edited by A. Cantin. </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="FR">Paris:
Les Éditions du Cerf, 1972<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">R.
Descartes, <i style="">Meditations on First
Philosophy</i> (</span><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Meditationes de Prima Philosophia</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">). The
Philosophical Writings of Descartes, vol. 2. Translated by J. Cottingham, R.
Stoothoff, D. Murdoch. Cambridge et al.: </span><st1:place><st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Cambridge</span></st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> </span><st1:placetype><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">University</span></st1:placetype></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> Press, 1990<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Th. Hobbes, </span><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">De Cive</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> (the English version). </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Oxford</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">: Clarendon
Press, 1983<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Th. Hobbes, <i style="">Leviathan</i>. Harmondsworth: Penguin, 1984<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">S.
Kierkegaard, <i style="">Fear and Trembling</i> (</span><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="DA">Frygt og Bæven</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">).
Kierkegaard’s Writings, vol. 6. Translated by H. Hong and </span><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">E. Hong</span></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">. </span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Princeton</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">NJ</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">: </span><st1:place><st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Princeton</span></st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> </span><st1:placetype><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">University</span></st1:placetype></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> Press, 1983<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="FR">G.
Leibniz, <i style="">Discours de Metaphysique</i>. </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Complete
Writings and Letters: Philosophical Writings, vol. 4, part B. Berlin: Akademie
Verlag, 1999<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">J. Mackie, <i style="">Ethics. Inventing Right and Wrong</i>. Harmondsworth
et al.: Penguin, 1978<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">J. Mackie, <i style="">The Miracle of Theism</i>. </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Oxford</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">: Clarendon
Press, 1982<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Plato, <i style="">Euthyphro</i>. Complete Works, vol. 1. Translated
</span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="FR">by M. Croiset. Paris: Les belles lettres, 1959<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="FR">B. </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Spinoza, </span><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Tractatus Theologico-Politicus</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">. Complete Works, vol. 3. Edited by
C. Gebhardt. </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Heidelberg</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">: Carl
Winters, 1925<o:p></o:p></span></p>





<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">References<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>

<div style="">

<div style="" id="edn1">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref1" name="_edn1" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[1]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style=""> Plato, <i style="">Euthyphro</i>,
10a.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn2">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref2" name="_edn2" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[2]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style=""> Bonaventura, </span><i style="">Breviloquium</i><span style="">, pars 1, cap. 7
(p. 215). In each instance where I have translated a section myself, I have
included the original texts. The spelling of the original texts in English and
French has been preserved, even if this conflicts with the present spelling. <o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn3">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref3" name="_edn3" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[3]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="NL"> </span><span style="" lang="FR">Bonaventura, <i style="">Op. cit.</i>, pars 1,
cap. 9 (p. 217).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn4">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref4" name="_edn4" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[4]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="NL"> </span><span style="" lang="FR">Bonaventura, <i style="">Op. cit.</i>, pars 1,
cap. 9 (p. 218).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn5">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref5" name="_edn5" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[5]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="NL"> </span><span style="">Th.
Aquinas, <i style="">Summa Theologiae</i>, 1a2ae, q.
92, art. 2 (p. 161).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn6">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref6" name="_edn6" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[6]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="FR"> E.g., P. Damiani, </span><i style="">De Divina Omnipotentia</i><span style="" lang="FR">, 612
A, B (p. 448/449).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn7">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref7" name="_edn7" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[7]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="FR"> P. Damiani, <i style="">Op.
cit.</i>, 597 C (pp. 390/391, 392/393) (cf. 600 A (p. 400/401), 610 D (p. 442/443)).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn8">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref8" name="_edn8" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[8]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="FR"> G. Leibniz, <i style="">Discours
de Metaphysique</i>, § 2 (p. 1532).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn9">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref9" name="_edn9" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[9]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="PT"> G. Biel, </span><i style="">Collectorium circa Quattuor L</i><i style="">ibros
Sententiarum</i><span style="" lang="PT">, Book 3, Distinctio
38, Quaestio unica (Art. 2, Concl. </span><span style="">2),
G. (pp. 649, 650).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn10">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref10" name="_edn10" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[10]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="NL"> </span><span style="">R.
Descartes, <i style="">Meditations on First
Philosophy</i>, Sixth Set of Replies, p. 294.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn11">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref11" name="_edn11" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[11]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="NL"> </span><span style="">Meta-ethics
deals with the basic notions in ethics, e.g., what ‘good’ and ‘bad’ mean (if
anything). The next sections will present a more elaborate account than this
one.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn12">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref12" name="_edn12" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[12]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="NL"> </span><span style="">Of
course, it is argued that evil things are nothing, as they don’t proceed from
God (</span><span style="" lang="FR">P. Damiani, </span><i style="">Op. cit.</i><span style="" lang="FR">, 609 B (p. 436/437), 610 C, D (p. 442/443)),</span><span style=""> and that evil is to be considered an absence of goodness (e.g., </span><span style="" lang="FR">A</span><span style="">nselm, </span><i style="">De Conceptu
Virginali et De Originali Peccato</i>, <span style="">Cap.
5 (p. 146)); cf. Augustine, <i style="">De Natura
Boni</i>, XVII, 17 (p. 454/455)).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn13">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref13" name="_edn13" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[13]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="NL"> </span><span style="">B.
Spinoza, </span><i style="">Tractatus
Theologico-Politicus</i><span style="">, Cap. 13 (p.
167).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn14">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref14" name="_edn14" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[14]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="NL"> </span><span style="">This
Gospel is possibly a translation of an Aramaic or Hebrew text which is lost.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn15">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref15" name="_edn15" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[15]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="NL"> </span><span style="">Matthew
7:12: “[…] All things whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do ye even
so to them: for this is the law and the prophets.”<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn16">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref16" name="_edn16" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[16]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="DE"> Cf. R. Bultmann, <i style="">Die Geschichte der synoptischen Tradition</i>, p. 107.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn17">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref17" name="_edn17" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[17]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="FR"> Cf., e.g., Sura 16:104-111.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn18">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref18" name="_edn18" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[18]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="FR"> Cf., e.g., Sura 43:74, Sura 44:51-57.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn19">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref19" name="_edn19" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[19]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="NL"> </span><span style="">Hinduism,
e.g., in which reincarnation into a new body by the soul after one has died is
a central tenet, and the concept of God (if one may qualify it as such) differs
greatly from that of Judaism, Christianity and Islam, proffers a different
explanation from a metaphysical point of view, but it may be argued that the
way one’s deeds in life (Karma) are the basis for one’s misery or fortune (or,
rather, in Hinduism, the degree of misery), and one’s attempt to reach ‘Moksha’
(the release from life) can be qualified in the same way from a meta-ethical
point of view.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn20">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref20" name="_edn20" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[20]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style=""> Cf., e.g., Deuteronomy 8:1.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn21">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref21" name="_edn21" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[21]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="NL"> </span><span style="">Cf.
Sura 19:60-61.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn22">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref22" name="_edn22" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[22]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="FR"> Cf., e.g., Sura 3:189, Sura 5:40.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn23">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref23" name="_edn23" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[23]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="NL"> </span><span style="">S.
Kierkegaard, <i style="">Fear and Trembling</i>, pp.
59, 60.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn24">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref24" name="_edn24" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[24]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="NL"> </span><span style="">Matthew
27:38-44 and Mark 15:27-32 report that neither of the two men who were
crucified together with Christ repented.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn25">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref25" name="_edn25" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[25]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="NL"> </span><span style="">Cf.
Mackie’s observation that resorting to the position that God’s commands supply
the prescriptive element in morality undermines morality itself (J. Mackie, <i style="">The Miracle of Theism</i>, p. 256).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn26">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref26" name="_edn26" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[26]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="NL"> </span><span style="">One
may debate which needs are ‘basic’; I won’t deal with that in this article as
it is not a crucial issue here.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn27">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref27" name="_edn27" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[27]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="NL"> </span><span style="">There
are varying degrees to which the basic needs can be supplied, the Scandinavian
countries at present realizing a more elaborate program than, e.g., the </span><st1:country-region><st1:place><span style="">United States</span></st1:place></st1:country-region><span style="">, which is a result of (<i style="">inter alia</i>) political choices, but the basic structure is similar.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn28">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref28" name="_edn28" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[28]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="NL"> </span><span style="">There
is no a priori limit here – animals could also be recipients – but for
convenience’s sake I’ll limit the account to human beings.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn29">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref29" name="_edn29" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[29]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="NL"> </span><span style="">The
demarcation between direct and indirect self-interest may be difficult or even
impossible to find, but that is not a problem for the analysis which is
proposed here.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn30">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref30" name="_edn30" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[30]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="NL"> </span><span style="">The
phoneme /n/ has changed to /m/ through regressive assimilation.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn31">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref31" name="_edn31" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[31]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="NL"> </span><span style="">Incidentally,
the motivation to sympathize with other beings in Hinduism (with both human
beings and animals) is based on the fact that one thinks ‘Âtman’ (one’s soul)
is actually identical to ‘Brahman’ (the whole of things) so that the
explanation can be used here, albeit in a somewhat intricate way, too.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn32">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref32" name="_edn32" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[32]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span lang="NL"> </span><span style="">Th. Hobbes, </span><st1:place><st1:city><i style="">De Cive</i></st1:city>,<span style=""> </span><st1:country-region><span style="">Ch.</span></st1:country-region></st1:place><span style=""> 4, § 9 (p. 80).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn33">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref33" name="_edn33" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[33]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="FR"> Th. Hobbes, <i style="">De
Cive</i>, Ch. 3, § 31 (p. 74); cf. <i style="">De
Cive</i>, Ch. 12, § 1 (p. </span><span style="">146). Significantly,
Hobbes also states: “[…] There is no such </span><i style="">Finis ultimus</i><span style="">, (utmost ayme,)
nor </span><i style="">Summum Bonum</i><span style="">, (greatest Good,) as is spoken of in the Books
of the old Morall Philosophers.” (</span><st1:city><i style=""><span style="">Leviathan</span></i></st1:city><span style="">, </span><st1:country-region><span style="">Ch.</span></st1:country-region><span style=""> 11 (p. 160)).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn34">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref34" name="_edn34" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[34]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="NL"> </span><span style="">Th.
Hobbes, </span><st1:place><st1:city><i style="">De
  Cive</i></st1:city><span style="">, </span><st1:country-region><span style="">Ch.</span></st1:country-region></st1:place><span style=""> 12, § 1 (p. 146); </span><st1:place><st1:city><i style=""><span style="">Leviathan</span></i></st1:city><span style="">, </span><st1:country-region><span style="">Ch.</span></st1:country-region></st1:place><span style=""> 29 (p. 365); cf. </span><st1:country-region><st1:place><span style="">Ch.</span></st1:place></st1:country-region><span style=""> 46 (p. 697).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn35">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref35" name="_edn35" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[35]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="NL"> </span><span style="">“[…]
Of the voluntary acts of every man, the object is some <i style="">Good to himselfe</i>.” (Th. Hobbes, </span><st1:place><st1:city><i style=""><span style="">Leviathan</span></i></st1:city><span style="">, </span><st1:country-region><span style="">Ch.</span></st1:country-region></st1:place><span style=""> 14 (p. 192)). I do not completely agree with
Hobbes at this point as he seems to leave no room for the indirect
self-interest I discerned (in my terminology, he reduces all motivation to
direct self-interest), but that doesn’t matter for the analysis of the current
issue.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn36">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref36" name="_edn36" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[36]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="NL"> </span><span style="">Th.
Hobbes, </span><st1:place><st1:city><i style=""><span style="">Leviathan</span></i></st1:city><span style="">, </span><st1:country-region><span style="">Ch.</span></st1:country-region></st1:place><span style=""> 31 (p. 397) (cf. <i style="">De Cive</i>, Ch. 15, § 5 (p. 185)).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn37">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref37" name="_edn37" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[37]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="FR"> Boethius, <i style="">De
</i></span><i style="">Consolatione Philosophiae</i><span style="" lang="FR">, 4, 3, 7 (p. 109).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn38">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref38" name="_edn38" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[38]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="FR"> Boethius, <i style="">De
</i></span><i style="">Consolatione Philosophiae</i><span style="" lang="FR">, 4, 4, 3 (p. 113).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn39">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref39" name="_edn39" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[39]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span lang="NL"> </span><span style="">Augustine, </span><i style="">De Trinitate</i><span style="">, 13, 6, 9 (pp.
286/287, 288/289).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn40">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref40" name="_edn40" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[40]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span lang="NL"> P. </span><span style="">Abelard, <i style="">Ethics</i>,
p. 76/77.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn41">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref41" name="_edn41" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[41]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span lang="NL"> P. </span><span style="">Abelard, <i style="">Ethics</i>,
p. 78/79.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn42">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref42" name="_edn42" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[42]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="NL"> </span><span style="">In
fact, this is my position. This is the reason why I suspend judgment with
regard to the issue which religion is the right one (if any) and consider
myself an agnostic.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn43">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: justify;"><a style="" href="#_ednref43" name="_edn43" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="NL"><span style=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="NL">[43]</span></span></span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="NL"> </span><span style="">J.
Mackie, Ethics. <i style="">Inventing Right and Wrong</i>,
pp. 38-42.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

</div>

</div>

 
]]>
        
    </content>
</entry>

<entry>
    <title>The Gospel Revisited from Different Semitic “Ifs”</title>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.quodlibet.net/articles/lauand-samaritan.shtml" />
    <id>tag:www.quodlibet.net,2009://1.220</id>

    <published>2009-03-28T14:15:42Z</published>
    <updated>2009-03-29T17:46:58Z</updated>

    <summary>From the Quran and Arabic Language - and all the results apply to Hebraic and Aramaic as well - this paper discusses the real sense of some passages of the Gospel, specially the parable of the Good Samaritan and the episode of Zacchaeus, showing how Exegesis depends on the Semitic distinction between three different “ifs” (certainty, impossibility and doubt) while our Western Languages confound them in only one “if”.</summary>
    <author>
        <name>Scott David Foutz</name>
        <uri>http://www.quodlibet.net/quodlog/mt-cp.cgi?__mode=view&amp;blog_id=1&amp;id=1</uri>
    </author>
    
        <category term="articles" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#category" />
    
    <category term="exegesis" label="Exegesis" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    <category term="language" label="Language" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    <category term="parables" label="Parables" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    
    <content type="html" xml:lang="en" xml:base="http://www.quodlibet.net/">
        <![CDATA[<style>
<!--
 /* Font Definitions */
 @font-face
	{font-family:Wingdings;
	panose-1:5 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0;
	mso-font-charset:2;
	mso-generic-font-family:auto;
	mso-font-pitch:variable;
	mso-font-signature:0 268435456 0 0 -2147483648 0;}
@font-face
	{font-family:"MS Mincho";
	panose-1:2 2 6 9 4 2 5 8 3 4;
	mso-font-alt:"ＭＳ 明朝";
	mso-font-charset:128;
	mso-generic-font-family:modern;
	mso-font-pitch:fixed;
	mso-font-signature:-536870145 1791491579 18 0 131231 0;}
@font-face
	{font-family:SimSun;
	panose-1:2 1 6 0 3 1 1 1 1 1;
	mso-font-alt:宋体;
	mso-font-charset:134;
	mso-generic-font-family:auto;
	mso-font-pitch:variable;
	mso-font-signature:3 680460288 22 0 262145 0;}
@font-face
	{font-family:Tahoma;
	panose-1:2 11 6 4 3 5 4 4 2 4;
	mso-font-charset:0;
	mso-generic-font-family:swiss;
	mso-font-pitch:variable;
	mso-font-signature:553679495 -2147483648 8 0 66047 0;}
@font-face
	{font-family:"\@SimSun";
	panose-1:2 1 6 0 3 1 1 1 1 1;
	mso-font-charset:134;
	mso-generic-font-family:auto;
	mso-font-pitch:variable;
	mso-font-signature:3 680460288 22 0 262145 0;}
@font-face
	{font-family:"\@MS Mincho";
	panose-1:2 2 6 9 4 2 5 8 3 4;
	mso-font-charset:128;
	mso-generic-font-family:modern;
	mso-font-pitch:fixed;
	mso-font-signature:-536870145 1791491579 18 0 131231 0;}
 /* Style Definitions */
 p.MsoNormal, li.MsoNormal, div.MsoNormal
	{mso-style-parent:"";
	margin:0in;
	margin-bottom:.0001pt;
	mso-pagination:widow-orphan;
	mso-hyphenate:none;
	font-size:12.0pt;
	font-family:"Times New Roman";
	mso-fareast-font-family:SimSun;
	color:windowtext;
	mso-ansi-language:PT-BR;
	mso-fareast-language:AR-SA;}
h1
	{mso-style-next:Normal;
	margin-top:12.0pt;
	margin-right:0in;
	margin-bottom:3.0pt;
	margin-left:0in;
	mso-pagination:widow-orphan;
	page-break-after:avoid;
	mso-outline-level:1;
	mso-hyphenate:none;
	font-size:16.0pt;
	font-family:Arial;
	mso-fareast-font-family:SimSun;
	color:windowtext;
	mso-font-kerning:16.0pt;
	mso-ansi-language:PT-BR;
	mso-fareast-language:AR-SA;
	font-weight:bold;}
h2
	{mso-style-next:Normal;
	margin-top:12.0pt;
	margin-right:0in;
	margin-bottom:3.0pt;
	margin-left:0in;
	text-indent:0in;
	mso-pagination:widow-orphan;
	page-break-after:avoid;
	mso-outline-level:2;
	mso-list:l0 level2 lfo1;
	mso-hyphenate:none;
	tab-stops:list 0in;
	font-size:14.0pt;
	font-family:Arial;
	mso-fareast-font-family:SimSun;
	color:windowtext;
	mso-ansi-language:PT-BR;
	mso-fareast-language:AR-SA;
	font-weight:bold;
	font-style:italic;}
h5
	{mso-style-next:Normal;
	margin-top:12.0pt;
	margin-right:0in;
	margin-bottom:3.0pt;
	margin-left:0in;
	mso-pagination:widow-orphan;
	mso-outline-level:5;
	mso-hyphenate:none;
	font-size:13.0pt;
	font-family:"Times New Roman";
	mso-fareast-font-family:SimSun;
	color:windowtext;
	mso-ansi-language:PT-BR;
	mso-fareast-language:AR-SA;
	font-weight:bold;
	font-style:italic;}
p.MsoIndex1, li.MsoIndex1, div.MsoIndex1
	{mso-style-noshow:yes;
	mso-style-next:Normal;
	margin:0in;
	margin-bottom:.0001pt;
	mso-pagination:widow-orphan;
	mso-hyphenate:auto;
	font-size:10.0pt;
	font-family:"Times New Roman";
	mso-fareast-font-family:"Times New Roman";
	color:windowtext;
	mso-ansi-language:PT;
	mso-fareast-language:PT-BR;}
p.MsoFootnoteText, li.MsoFootnoteText, div.MsoFootnoteText
	{mso-style-noshow:yes;
	margin:0in;
	margin-bottom:.0001pt;
	mso-pagination:widow-orphan;
	mso-hyphenate:none;
	font-size:10.0pt;
	font-family:"Times New Roman";
	mso-fareast-font-family:SimSun;
	color:windowtext;
	mso-ansi-language:PT-BR;
	mso-fareast-language:AR-SA;}
p.MsoCommentText, li.MsoCommentText, div.MsoCommentText
	{mso-style-noshow:yes;
	margin:0in;
	margin-bottom:.0001pt;
	mso-pagination:widow-orphan;
	mso-hyphenate:none;
	font-size:10.0pt;
	font-family:"Times New Roman";
	mso-fareast-font-family:SimSun;
	color:windowtext;
	mso-ansi-language:PT-BR;
	mso-fareast-language:AR-SA;}
p.MsoHeader, li.MsoHeader, div.MsoHeader
	{margin:0in;
	margin-bottom:.0001pt;
	text-align:center;
	mso-pagination:widow-orphan;
	mso-hyphenate:none;
	tab-stops:center 212.6pt right 425.2pt;
	layout-grid-mode:char;
	border:none;
	mso-border-bottom-alt:solid windowtext .75pt;
	padding:0in;
	mso-padding-alt:0in 0in 1.0pt 0in;
	font-size:9.0pt;
	font-family:"Times New Roman";
	mso-fareast-font-family:SimSun;
	color:windowtext;
	mso-ansi-language:PT-BR;
	mso-fareast-language:AR-SA;}
p.MsoFooter, li.MsoFooter, div.MsoFooter
	{margin:0in;
	margin-bottom:.0001pt;
	mso-pagination:widow-orphan no-line-numbers;
	mso-hyphenate:none;
	tab-stops:center 220.95pt right 441.9pt;
	font-size:12.0pt;
	font-family:"Times New Roman";
	mso-fareast-font-family:SimSun;
	color:windowtext;
	mso-ansi-language:PT-BR;
	mso-fareast-language:AR-SA;}
span.MsoFootnoteReference
	{mso-style-noshow:yes;
	mso-style-parent:"";
	vertical-align:super;}
span.MsoCommentReference
	{mso-style-noshow:yes;
	mso-ansi-font-size:8.0pt;
	mso-bidi-font-size:8.0pt;}
span.MsoEndnoteReference
	{mso-style-noshow:yes;
	mso-style-parent:"";
	vertical-align:super;}
p.MsoList, li.MsoList, div.MsoList
	{mso-style-parent:"Body Text";
	margin-top:0in;
	margin-right:0in;
	margin-bottom:6.0pt;
	margin-left:0in;
	mso-pagination:widow-orphan;
	mso-hyphenate:none;
	font-size:12.0pt;
	font-family:"Times New Roman";
	mso-fareast-font-family:SimSun;
	mso-bidi-font-family:Tahoma;
	color:windowtext;
	mso-ansi-language:PT-BR;
	mso-fareast-language:AR-SA;}
p.MsoBodyText, li.MsoBodyText, div.MsoBodyText
	{margin-top:0in;
	margin-right:0in;
	margin-bottom:6.0pt;
	margin-left:0in;
	mso-pagination:widow-orphan;
	mso-hyphenate:none;
	font-size:12.0pt;
	font-family:"Times New Roman";
	mso-fareast-font-family:SimSun;
	color:windowtext;
	mso-ansi-language:PT-BR;
	mso-fareast-language:AR-SA;}
a:link, span.MsoHyperlink
	{mso-style-parent:"Fonte parág\. padrão1";
	color:blue;
	text-decoration:underline;
	text-underline:single;}
a:visited, span.MsoHyperlinkFollowed
	{color:purple;
	text-decoration:underline;
	text-underline:single;}
em
	{font-weight:bold;
	font-style:normal;}
p.MsoPlainText, li.MsoPlainText, div.MsoPlainText
	{margin:0in;
	margin-bottom:.0001pt;
	mso-pagination:widow-orphan;
	mso-hyphenate:auto;
	font-size:10.0pt;
	font-family:"Courier New";
	mso-fareast-font-family:"Times New Roman";
	color:windowtext;
	mso-ansi-language:PT-BR;
	mso-fareast-language:PT-BR;}
p
	{margin-top:14.0pt;
	margin-right:0in;
	margin-bottom:14.0pt;
	margin-left:0in;
	mso-pagination:widow-orphan;
	mso-hyphenate:none;
	font-size:12.0pt;
	font-family:"Times New Roman";
	mso-fareast-font-family:SimSun;
	color:black;
	mso-ansi-language:PT-BR;
	mso-fareast-language:AR-SA;}
pre
	{margin:0in;
	margin-bottom:.0001pt;
	mso-pagination:widow-orphan;
	mso-hyphenate:auto;
	tab-stops:45.8pt 91.6pt 137.4pt 183.2pt 229.0pt 274.8pt 320.6pt 366.4pt 412.2pt 458.0pt 503.8pt 549.6pt 595.4pt 641.2pt 687.0pt 732.8pt;
	font-size:10.0pt;
	font-family:"Courier New";
	mso-fareast-font-family:"Times New Roman";
	color:windowtext;
	mso-ansi-language:PT-BR;
	mso-fareast-language:PT-BR;}
p.MsoCommentSubject, li.MsoCommentSubject, div.MsoCommentSubject
	{mso-style-noshow:yes;
	mso-style-parent:"Comment Text";
	mso-style-next:"Comment Text";
	margin:0in;
	margin-bottom:.0001pt;
	mso-pagination:widow-orphan;
	mso-hyphenate:none;
	font-size:10.0pt;
	font-family:"Times New Roman";
	mso-fareast-font-family:SimSun;
	color:windowtext;
	mso-ansi-language:PT-BR;
	mso-fareast-language:AR-SA;
	font-weight:bold;}
span.Absatz-Standardschriftart
	{mso-style-name:Absatz-Standardschriftart;
	mso-style-parent:"";}
span.WW-Absatz-Standardschriftart
	{mso-style-name:WW-Absatz-Standardschriftart;
	mso-style-parent:"";}
span.Fontepargpadro1
	{mso-style-name:"Fonte parág\. padrão1";
	mso-style-parent:"";}
span.CaracteresdeNotadeRodap
	{mso-style-name:"Caracteres de Nota de Rodapé";
	mso-style-parent:"Fonte parág\. padrão1";
	vertical-align:super;}
span.CaracteresdeNotadeFim
	{mso-style-name:" Caracteres de Nota de Fim";
	mso-style-parent:"";
	vertical-align:super;}
span.WW-CaracteresdeNotadeFim
	{mso-style-name:"WW- Caracteres de Nota de Fim";
	mso-style-parent:"";}
p.Captulo, li.Captulo, div.Captulo
	{mso-style-name:Capítulo;
	mso-style-next:"Body Text";
	margin-top:12.0pt;
	margin-right:0in;
	margin-bottom:6.0pt;
	margin-left:0in;
	mso-pagination:widow-orphan;
	page-break-after:avoid;
	mso-hyphenate:none;
	font-size:14.0pt;
	font-family:Arial;
	mso-fareast-font-family:SimSun;
	mso-bidi-font-family:Tahoma;
	color:windowtext;
	mso-ansi-language:PT-BR;
	mso-fareast-language:AR-SA;}
p.Legenda1, li.Legenda1, div.Legenda1
	{mso-style-name:Legenda1;
	margin-top:6.0pt;
	margin-right:0in;
	margin-bottom:6.0pt;
	margin-left:0in;
	mso-pagination:widow-orphan no-line-numbers;
	mso-hyphenate:none;
	font-size:12.0pt;
	font-family:"Times New Roman";
	mso-fareast-font-family:SimSun;
	mso-bidi-font-family:Tahoma;
	color:windowtext;
	mso-ansi-language:PT-BR;
	mso-fareast-language:AR-SA;
	font-style:italic;}
p.ndice, li.ndice, div.ndice
	{mso-style-name:Índice;
	margin:0in;
	margin-bottom:.0001pt;
	mso-pagination:widow-orphan no-line-numbers;
	mso-hyphenate:none;
	font-size:12.0pt;
	font-family:"Times New Roman";
	mso-fareast-font-family:SimSun;
	mso-bidi-font-family:Tahoma;
	color:windowtext;
	mso-ansi-language:PT-BR;
	mso-fareast-language:AR-SA;}
p.TITULO, li.TITULO, div.TITULO
	{mso-style-name:TITULO;
	margin:0in;
	margin-bottom:.0001pt;
	text-align:center;
	mso-pagination:widow-orphan;
	mso-hyphenate:auto;
	font-size:16.0pt;
	mso-bidi-font-size:10.0pt;
	font-family:"Times New Roman";
	mso-fareast-font-family:"Times New Roman";
	color:windowtext;
	text-transform:uppercase;
	mso-ansi-language:PT-BR;
	mso-fareast-language:PT-BR;
	font-weight:bold;
	mso-bidi-font-weight:normal;}
span.goohl0
	{mso-style-name:goohl0;}
span.v
	{mso-style-name:v;
	color:#E50019;
	background:#FFFFCC;}
span.i
	{mso-style-name:i;
	color:black;
	background:#FFFFCC;}
span.sup
	{mso-style-name:sup;}
@page Section1
	{size:595.35pt 842.0pt;
	margin:56.7pt 85.05pt 113.4pt 127.6pt;
	mso-header-margin:.5in;
	mso-footer-margin:104.9pt;
	mso-page-border-z-order:in-back;
	mso-page-numbers:1;
	mso-paper-source:0;}
div.Section1
	{page:Section1;}
 /* List Definitions */
 @list l0
	{mso-list-id:1;
	mso-list-template-ids:1;
	mso-list-name:Outline;}
@list l0:level1
	{mso-level-number-format:none;
	mso-level-suffix:none;
	mso-level-text:"";
	mso-level-tab-stop:0in;
	mso-level-number-position:left;
	margin-left:0in;
	text-indent:0in;}
@list l0:level2
	{mso-level-number-format:none;
	mso-level-suffix:none;
	mso-level-text:"";
	mso-level-tab-stop:0in;
	mso-level-number-position:left;
	margin-left:0in;
	text-indent:0in;}
@list l0:level3
	{mso-level-number-format:none;
	mso-level-suffix:none;
	mso-level-text:"";
	mso-level-tab-stop:0in;
	mso-level-number-position:left;
	margin-left:0in;
	text-indent:0in;}
@list l0:level4
	{mso-level-number-format:none;
	mso-level-suffix:none;
	mso-level-text:"";
	mso-level-tab-stop:0in;
	mso-level-number-position:left;
	margin-left:0in;
	text-indent:0in;}
@list l0:level5
	{mso-level-number-format:none;
	mso-level-suffix:none;
	mso-level-text:"";
	mso-level-tab-stop:0in;
	mso-level-number-position:left;
	margin-left:0in;
	text-indent:0in;}
@list l0:level6
	{mso-level-number-format:none;
	mso-level-suffix:none;
	mso-level-text:"";
	mso-level-tab-stop:0in;
	mso-level-number-position:left;
	margin-left:0in;
	text-indent:0in;}
@list l0:level7
	{mso-level-number-format:none;
	mso-level-suffix:none;
	mso-level-text:"";
	mso-level-tab-stop:0in;
	mso-level-number-position:left;
	margin-left:0in;
	text-indent:0in;}
@list l0:level8
	{mso-level-number-format:none;
	mso-level-suffix:none;
	mso-level-text:"";
	mso-level-tab-stop:0in;
	mso-level-number-position:left;
	margin-left:0in;
	text-indent:0in;}
@list l0:level9
	{mso-level-number-format:none;
	mso-level-suffix:none;
	mso-level-text:"";
	mso-level-tab-stop:0in;
	mso-level-number-position:left;
	margin-left:0in;
	text-indent:0in;}
@list l1
	{mso-list-id:687485853;
	mso-list-type:hybrid;
	mso-list-template-ids:-1219190764 -1458393720 68550681 68550683 68550671 68550681 68550683 68550671 68550681 68550683;}
@list l1:level1
	{mso-level-start-at:2;
	mso-level-tab-stop:53.25pt;
	mso-level-number-position:left;
	margin-left:53.25pt;
	text-indent:-.25in;}
@list l2
	{mso-list-id:731928287;
	mso-list-type:hybrid;
	mso-list-template-ids:-973439302 -1066861158 68550681 68550683 68550671 68550681 68550683 68550671 68550681 68550683;}
@list l2:level1
	{mso-level-text:"%1\)";
	mso-level-tab-stop:.75in;
	mso-level-number-position:left;
	margin-left:.75in;
	text-indent:-18.75pt;}
@list l3
	{mso-list-id:1249121194;
	mso-list-type:hybrid;
	mso-list-template-ids:187342778 1807221662 68550659 68550661 68550657 68550659 68550661 68550657 68550659 68550661;}
@list l3:level1
	{mso-level-start-at:0;
	mso-level-number-format:bullet;
	mso-level-text:-;
	mso-level-tab-stop:53.4pt;
	mso-level-number-position:left;
	margin-left:53.4pt;
	text-indent:-.25in;
	font-family:"Times New Roman";
	mso-fareast-font-family:"Times New Roman";}
ol
	{margin-bottom:0in;}
ul
	{margin-bottom:0in;}
-->
</style><!--[if gte mso 10]>
<style>
 /* Style Definitions */
 table.MsoNormalTable
	{mso-style-name:"Table Normal";
	mso-tstyle-rowband-size:0;
	mso-tstyle-colband-size:0;
	mso-style-noshow:yes;
	mso-style-parent:"";
	mso-padding-alt:0in 5.4pt 0in 5.4pt;
	mso-para-margin:0in;
	mso-para-margin-bottom:.0001pt;
	mso-pagination:widow-orphan;
	font-size:10.0pt;
	font-family:"Times New Roman";}
</style>
<![endif]-->

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Abstract:</span></b><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"> From
the Quran and Arabic Language - and all the results apply to Hebraic and
Aramaic as well - this paper discusses the real sense of some passages of the Gospel,
specially the parable of the Good Samaritan and the episode of Zacchaeus,
showing how Exegesis depends on the Semitic distinction between three different
“ifs” (certainty, impossibility and doubt) while our Western Languages confound
them in only one “if”. <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: right; line-height: 12pt;" align="right"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Confounding
Thinking<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Distinguishing and confounding, according to
Spanish philosopher José Ortega y Gasset, are two major functions of thinking
and language, or of the "language / thinking system", as the
outstanding philosopher of language, Johannes Lohmann<sup>1</sup>, suggests (since
language and thinking should be considered not as independent elements, but in mutual
interaction).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">As Julian Marias says, if the only function of
thinking were to distinguish and direct the mind to different forms of reality,
we wouldn’t know how to deal with complex realities in their connections and there
are cases in which we are interested exactly in “the common” rather than in the
differences<sup>2</sup>. If a bug (“<i style="">bicho</i>”
in the original) lands on my shoulder, I am not interested in determinating its
precise species among the hundred thousands distinguished by biologists: if it
is the coleopterus so or so… it does not matter to me: it is just a bug, an
importunous bug and all that I say is: “Shoo, bug, shoo, away”.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Actually, in certain situations we need
distinguishing; in others, counfounding. Yes, it is certain that every language
is, in some measure, confounding; after all, language itself, being abstract,
is confounding. But there are levels in that tendency. As we have shown in
other articles, roughly speaking, Eastern Languages tend relatively to be more
confounding than the Western ones (and it goes without saying that when we say
“confounding” we mean no judgment of value).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Lets consider for example the Arabic word <i style="">Salam</i> (or its Hebraic equivalent: <i style="">Shalom</i>), usually translated by “<i style="">peace</i>.” Or better yet, for the Semitic
semantics - in which consonants are what really count -, consider the
tri-consonantal root S-L-M (/ Sh- L-M). “Peace” is only one of the many
meanings confounded in S-L-M, that also expresses: unity, (moral or physical)
integrity, health, salvation etc. <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Confounding
Thinking and Biblical Exegesis <o:p></o:p></span></b></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></b></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">This cumulative, confounding character of
Semitic Languages is very important to Biblical Exegesis. Outside this context,
how to understand, for example, the enigmatic sentence of the apostle Paul who
writes in Greek (but still thinks in his Hebraic mother tongue) “Christ is our Peace...”</span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">?
<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">When we look in detail to the meaning of
“peace,” we find new and unexpected aspects in it. </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">St. Paul</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> uses a
strong formulation – and, at first sight, somewhat cryptic: he does not say
“the Lord’s peace” (the peace that belongs to Jesus, or was brought by Jesus),
but that Christ Himself is peace: “For He Himself is our peace” – <i>Autos ger
estin he eirene hemon</i> (Eph. </span><st1:time minute="14" hour="14"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">2:14</span></st1:time><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">). <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p style="margin: 0in 0in 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">A new
meaning shows up when – following a trend of the contemporary exegesis – we
turn ourselves to the thoughts and to the Semitic word behind the Greek word
used by Paul. This task becomes even more necessary when we read the reason why
Christ is called our peace: He “has made the two one and has destroyed the
barrier, the dividing wall of hostility” (Eph. </span><st1:time minute="14" hour="14"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">2:14</span></st1:time><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">). What sounds strange to our Western ears is, on the
contrary, completely natural to a Semite speaker.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p style="margin: 0in 0in 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p style="margin: 0in 0in 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">As we said, Semitic
Languages are frequently “confounding”: the same word – or root – accumulates
in itself different meanings that, from our Western perspective, require
different words. <i style="">Shalom</i> is meant here
not exactly as peace, but in its sense of unity, integrity. And in this sense,
for a Jew it is totally natural that Christ is our <i>Shalom</i>, since He has
reestablished the unity, “has made the two one and has destroyed the barrier”
(Eph. </span><st1:time minute="14" hour="14"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">2:14</span></st1:time><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">). He also
abolished the Law, making Himself, from two, one new man: the peace (<i>Shalom</i>).
In Col. 3:15, “Let the peace of Christ rule in your hearts, since as members of
one body you were called to peace.” Always in this sense of unity, there are no
longer Jews and Gentiles, Greek and Barbarian, Man and Woman, Servant and the Free,
or even the “virtual walls” that divide a community: we are one in Christ. <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p style="margin: 0in 0in 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Distinguishing
Thinking – variety of semitic “ifs” vs. our single “if”<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></b></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">In this study we will not examine
the usual confounding aspect of the Semitic languages, but an exceptional case
that goes in the opposite way: we will turn our attention to a special case in
which Semitic Languages (we will be centered in Arabic Language but all the
results apply to Hebraic and Aramaic as well) distinguish, while our language
confounds: that is the case of the conjunction “if” and how western “confusion”
can disturb the understanding of Jesus’s sayings (as a native Aramaic speaker).
<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Semitic Languages have distinct
conjunctions distinguishing three levels of possibilities while we have only
one: the conjunction “if”<sup>3</sup>, that confoundingly admits three different
possibilities: <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">1. The so to speak “first if” (Arabic
<i style="">idha</i>) expresses a certainty (or very
high probability) that something will happen: “If it rains in </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Belem</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">,
the traffic will move slowly” (in Amazonic Belem it rains every single day and
the sentence really means: “When it rains in </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Belem</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">…”).
Another example: “If your child refuses food, don’t feel rejected” – That is an
“if” that surely will happen some day: every child refuses food sometime. <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><st1:metricconverter productid="2. In"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">2.
 In</span></st1:metricconverter><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"> the opposite extreme is the “if” (Arabic:
<i style="">law</i>) of impossibility (or almost): “If
it rains in </span><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Sahara</span></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">...”,
“If Brazilian politicians were not corrupt…”. <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">3. And there is an “if” of real
doubt (maybe, maybe not), as when the pregnant woman says: “We <em><span style="font-weight: normal;">don't know if it is a boy</span></em>
or a girl yet” or when the invite guest says in his mobile phone: “Traffic is a
little slow: I don’t know if I can arrive at eight.”<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify; line-height: 150%;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; line-height: 150%; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Naturally, sometimes it is plain to
see that we are dealing with the unreal, utopic“if”, like in the Peggy March’s
song: “If I were a princess I'd pass the greatest law in history and it would
make you fall in love with me”.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.25in; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">But in other cases things are not
that clear. In my childhood, Kypling’s poem “<i style="">If</i>” was proposed to our generation as a concrete ideal, unreached
but not unreachable, very exigent but not impossible: <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>If<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">If you can keep your head when all about you<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Are losing theirs and blaming it on you,<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">If you can trust yourself when all men doubt
you<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">But make allowance for their doubting too,<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">If you can wait and not be tired by waiting,<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Or being lied about, don't deal in lies,<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Or being hated, don't give way to hating,<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">And yet don't look too good, nor talk too
wise;<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">(…)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">If you can talk with crowds and keep your
virtue,<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Or walk with kings--nor lose the common
touch,<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">If neither foes nor loving friends can hurt
you;<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">If all men count with you, but none too much,<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">If you can fill the unforgiving minute<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">With sixty seconds' worth of distance run,<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Yours is the Earth and everything that's in
it,<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">And -which is more- you'll be a Man, my son!</span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">The confounding character of “if”
(covering the broad semantic field from the impossible to the certainty)
allowed the parody <i style="">Kipling Revisitado</i>
by José Paulo Paes: <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">“Kipling revisited”<sup>4</sup><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">if etc<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">if etc<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">if etc<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">if etc<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">if etc<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">if etc<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">if etc<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 0.25in; text-align: justify;"><span class="goohl0"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">you´ll be a
theorem, my son!<o:p></o:p></span></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Our “if” is one word for these three
such different semantic situations. Imagine our language having three (or more)
different words for the three levels: impossibility, certainty and doubt. In
this case, how would the translation of a Semitic speech be affected (and after
all the Gospel is a Semitic speech)? <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">In the following, we will analyse
some uses of the Arabic “ifs” (Hebraic / Aramaic), and the most important is
the consequences of the translation gap: from three different “ifs” into only
one: our confounding “if”. <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">The
Arabic (Semitic) particle “<i style="">law</i>”: the “if”
of impossibility<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Let’s begin with the “if” of
impossibility (or almost impossibility, merely hypothetical, emphatic,
desiderative, utopical etc.). It is the “if” of – as grammarians say – the
“contrafactual constructions”: “If you had been on time, we could have caught
that bus”. And in the Quran we read: <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin: 0.25in 70.9pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">“Say,
‘If all the sea were ink for my Lord's Words, the sea would indeed be exhausted
before my Lord's Words are exhausted! And thus it would be if We were to add to
it sea upon sea.’" </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR">(18, 109)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">If</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">
we had an equivalent in English (and notice that the “if” of the beginning of
this paragraph is the “if – <i style="">law</i>”) to
this “if – <i style="">law</i>”, it would be very
useful in avoiding embarassing situations, being the introduction of
communicating bad news like: a serious disease, wedding cheating etc. <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">An interesting use of the “if - <i style="">law</i>” is in the form “<i style="">wa law</i>” which expresses an “even if” of
impossibility. Besides the Quran, Islamic tradition has the <i style="">hadith</i>, the sayings of the Prophet. A
famous <i style="">hadith</i> says:<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin: 0.25in 70.9pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">“Seek
<em><span style="font-weight: normal;">knowledge</span></em>
even if you have to go to </span><st1:country-region><st1:place><em><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; font-weight: normal;" lang="EN-GB">China</span></em></st1:place></st1:country-region><em><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; font-weight: normal;" lang="EN-GB">” </span></em><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">(’<i style=""><span style="color: black;">Utlub al ‘ilma </span></i><span style="color: black;">wa law</span><span style="color: black;"> <i style="">fis-Sin</i>) distance
that nowadays would sound like, “</span>Seek <em><span style="font-weight: normal;">knowledge</span></em> even if you have to go to
Mars”. <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">And in Arabic proverbs<sup>5</sup>, we
found: <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin: 0.25in 70.9pt 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Khara</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"> (crap) is <i style="">khara</i> even if it crosses the </span><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Euphrates</span></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">
(al-Fara). (Feghali # 392). Rhymed in the original:<i style=""> Al-khara khara </i>wa law <i style="">qa<b style="">t</b>a´ nahr al-Fara</i><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin: 0in 70.9pt 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Give
your dough to a baker even if (<i style="">wa law</i>)
he may eat half of it (Freyha # 243). The meaning is: Calling a professional is
better than any improvisation.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin: 0in 70.9pt 0.25in; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">A
dog is a dog even if he wears golden clothes (Jasim # 767)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">The Quran uses <i style="">law</i> 80 times, as when, for example, the damned in Hellfire say: “If
a return were possible for us…” (2, 167). Or “As for those who disbelieve, lo! If
all that is in the earth were theirs, and as much again therewith, to ransom
them from the doom on the Day of Resurrection, it would not be accepted from
them” (5, 36). Or when those who disbelieve say: “O thou (Muhammad) art indeed
a madman... Why bringest thou not angels unto us, if thou art of the truthful?...”
</span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR">(15, 6-7). <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">And surely it was the “if-<i style="">law”</i> of his mother tongue that the
Apostle Paul had in mind when he wrote his famous hymn: “<span style="color: black;">"</span>If I <em><span style="font-weight: normal;">speak</span> </em><em><span style="font-weight: normal;">with the tongues of men and of angels,</span></em>
but do not have love...” </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR">(I Cor 13, 1). <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">The
“if-<i style="">idha”</i> <o:p></o:p></span></b></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></b></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">For the “if –<i style="">idha</i>” (of certainty), let’s begin with a remark of the Ph.D.
dissertation of Kadi, <i style="">Hatta Idha in the
Qur’an...</i><sup>6</sup>. The meaning of “if - <i style="">idha</i>” is unanimously considered by the grammarians as a word which <i style="">contains</i> a conditional sense, but is not
a particle of proper condition (contrary to the Arabic particle “<i style="">in</i>” or others). <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Thus, when you say: “<i style="">In ta´tini</i> (jussive) <i style="">atika</i> (jussive)”, “If you visit me I
will visit you”, it is quite possible that you should not visit me and hence I
will not visit you (p. 24). But if one uses <i style="">idha</i>,
instead of <i style="">in</i>: “<i style="">Idha ataytani </i>(indicative) <i style="">atika
</i>(indicative)”, “When you visit me I will visit you”, there is no question
about the fact that you will visit me and hence me you; it is only a question of
<i style="">when</i> these actions will take place
(p. 24). <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">“The actions indicated by the <i style="">idha</i> are certain to happen, whereas
those indicated by the pure conditional particles are not” (p. 24). Sibawayh
(c. 800), the founding father of Arabic Grammar, contrasts the use of <i style="">idha</i> with <i style="">in</i>: <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin: 0.25in 70.9pt 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR">Atika idha i<u>h</u>marra al-busru</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR"><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin: 0in 70.9pt 0.25in; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">I
will visit you when (/if) the dates become red. <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">but one cannot say, using pure
conditional particles such as <i style="">in</i>:<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin: 0.25in 70.9pt 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR">Atika in i<u>h</u>marra al-busru</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR"><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin: 0in 70.9pt 0.25in; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">I
will visit you if the dates become red. <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">for these fruits will necessarily
become red in some point in the future<sup>7</sup>.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Dichy, in a lecture on the Arabic
conditional, points out that <i style="">idha</i> is
used to indicate something that will come to be in some point of the future
from a situation now in process, as is known by repetition or habit; or in the
formulation of a scientific law: <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin: 0.25in 70.9pt 0.0001pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">“If he comes to Mossul, he will visit us (as always
has happened)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin: 0in 70.9pt 0.25in; text-align: justify;"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR">Kana, idha 'ata l-maw<b style="">s</b>ila
yazuruna<o:p></o:p></span></i></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">And in al-Ghazali:<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin: 0.25in 70.9pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">If
every A is B (<i style="">alif, ba</i>), some B is A<sup>8</sup>.
<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Being an “if” of certainty, <i style="">idha</i> is often translated by “when”, in
the sense of “whenever”. In the Quran we read, for example: “Those who say, <i style="">when</i> afflicted with calamity: ‘To God We
belong…’” (2, 156); “It is prescribed for you <i style="">when</i> death approaches any of you…” (2, 180); “...I answer the
prayer of the suppliant <i style="">when</i> he calls
on Me...” </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR">(2,
186). <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></i></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Idha</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">
and <i style="">in</i> are used in the famous saying
of Jesus: “<span style="color: black;">If </span>(<i style="">idha</i>) <span style="color: black;">your brother sins against you, go and show him his
fault, just between the two of you. If </span>(<i style="">in</i>) <span style="color: black;">he listens
to you<i>…</i></span>” Mt (18,15). It is certain that some brother will sin
against me; it is doubtful if he will accept the correction...<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></b></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR">The Gospel revisited<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Needless to say that this short
presentation of the Semitic “if-forms” is far from being complete and aims only
to be a short introduction to the experience of reading the sayings of Jesus
from its Semitic “distinguishing” point of view. <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">In this sense, it is interesting to
notice that different Arabic editions of the Gospel not always coincide in
using the same “if” (<i style="">law</i>, <i style="">idha</i> or the ifs of the family of <i style="">in</i>) for the same saying. Anyway, it is
important to discuss which kind of “if” Jesus employed in each case, in His
preaching and conversation. <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Lets consider some passages of the
Gospel (New American Standard Bible) containing the particle “if” and see how
to translate them in order to recover their original sense: what the Gospel speakers
really meant? Naturally, this is in some measure a kind of Exegesis-Fiction,
since there is no recorded tape with the literal (Aramaic) words of Jesus, the
apostles etc. <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Lets begin with the most obvious and
undoubtful:<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></b></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">1.
The “if” of doubt and real possibility</span></b><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"> – it is the
easiest and most frequent. One example is enough: Mt (28,14), when the chief
priests gave a large sum of money to the soldiers and told them to say that the
disciples of Jesus stole His body etc.: “And if this should come to the
governor's ears, we will win him over and keep you out of trouble”. <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">2.
The “if-<i style="">idha</i>” of certainty.</span></b><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"> In
several verses it seems clear that Jesus (or other speakers) use this “if”:<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin: 0.25in 70.9pt 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">What
man is there among you who has a sheep, and if it falls into a pit on the
Sabbath, will he not take hold of it and lift it out? (Mt 12,11).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin: 0in 70.9pt 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">If
it turns out that he finds it, truly I say to you, he rejoices over it… (Mt 18,
13) <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin: 0in 70.9pt 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">If
a man's brother dies…, his brother should marry the wife... (Mk 12, 19)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin: 0in 70.9pt 0.25in; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">If
a blind man guides a blind man, both will fall into a pit (Mt 15, 14)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">In all these cases, “if” can be
replaced by “when” without change of meaning: surely, there will always be sheeps
that fall into a pit; sheeps that are found; brothers that die and misguided
blinds. <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></b></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR">3. The “if-law”. </span></b><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">There
are passages clearly with “if – <i style="">law”</i>:<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin: 0.25in 70.9pt 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">If
the head of the house had known at what time of the night the thief was coming...
</span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR">(Mt 24, 43)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin: 0in 70.9pt 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">False
Christs will arise..., so as to mislead, if possible, even the elect (Mt 24,
24)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin: 0in 70.9pt 0.25in; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; display: none;" lang="EN-GB">Jerusalém, if you had known in this day, even you,
the things which make for peace… </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; display: none;" lang="PT-BR">(Lk 19, 42) <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">In Lk 7, 36 and ff., a pharisee
requests Christ to dine with him and when a sinner woman begins to serve Him
wetting His feet with tears etc. the pharisee thinks: “If this man were a
prophet He would know who and what sort of person this woman is who is touching
Him, that she is a sinner”. Undoubtfully his “if” is a <i style="">law</i> for he has just been convinced that Jesus is a fraud.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR">4. Which “if”? </span></b><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">It
is not always clear which variety of “if” has been really used in a passage and
it is sometimes an interesting experience to try different Semitic “ifs” in the
same verse:<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">a)
The “if” of the devil.</span></b><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"> When Jesus is tempted by the devil (Mt
4,3 e ss.; Lk 4, 3 e ss.): “If You are the Son of God, tell this stone to
become bread”, we are accustomed to read this “if” as doubtful (“is He or
not…”) but it can very well be read as an “if” of almost certainty (<i style="">idha</i>): “Since You are the Son of God…”
or even as an “if – <i style="">law</i>” of
impossibility… <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></b></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">b)
The “if” of the </span></b><st1:place><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Mount
 of Olives</span></b></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"> – The same goes for the “if” of
Jesus’s prayer: “My Father, if it is possible, let this cup pass from Me…” (Mt
26, 39)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></b></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">c)
“If You can do anything” </span></b><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><span style="">&nbsp;</span>Mk 9, 14 and ff. An afflicted father challenges
Jesus with the “if” of doubt (or would it be the “if” of impossibility?), “If
You can do anything…”; Jesus reacts (kind of “Hey, what do you mean by that?”) and
challenges the father (“If you believe all things are possible”) who answered
crying: “I do believe; help my unbelief.”<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Towards
a new comprehension of the parable of the Good Samaritan and Zacchaeus<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">The
“if” of the parable of the Good Samaritan (Lk 10, 30-37)<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>

<h5 style="margin: 0.25in 70.9pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; font-weight: normal; font-style: normal;" lang="EN-GB">But wishing to justify himself, he said to Jesus,
"And who is my neighbor?" Jesus replied and said, "A man was going
down from </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; font-weight: normal; font-style: normal;" lang="EN-GB">Jerusalem</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; font-weight: normal; font-style: normal;" lang="EN-GB"> to </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; font-weight: normal; font-style: normal;" lang="EN-GB">Jericho</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; font-weight: normal; font-style: normal;" lang="EN-GB">, and fell among robbers, and they
stripped him and beat him, and went away leaving him half dead. "And by
chance a priest was going down on that road, and when he saw him, he passed by
on the other side. "Likewise a Levite also, when he came to the place and
saw him, passed by on the other side. "But a Samaritan, who was on a
journey, came upon him; and when he saw him, he felt compassion, and came to
him and bandaged up his wounds, pouring oil and wine on them; and he put him on
his own beast, and brought him to an inn and took care of him. "On the
next day he took out two denarii and gave them to the innkeeper and said, 'Take
care of him; and whatever more you spend, when I return I will repay you.'
"Which of these three do you think proved to be a neighbor to the man who
fell into the robbers' hands?" And he said, "The one who showed mercy
toward him." Then Jesus said to him, "Go and do the same." <o:p></o:p></span></h5>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Who is the hero of this parable? For
the usual interpretation, there are no doubts: the hero - the only hero - is
the Samaritan<sup>9</sup>. He is in the title we gave to the parable; there are
thousands and thousands of hospitals named “Samaritan” or “The Good Samaritan”
all around the world and a search in Google (</span><st1:date year="2008" day="10" month="10"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">10/10/2008</span></st1:date><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">) of the
expression “</span><st1:place><st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Samaritan</span></st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">
 </span><st1:placetype><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Hospital</span></st1:placetype></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">”
gave the result of 754.000 sites on the internet! But if you read the parable
more carefully you will see that Christ Himself does not necessarily endorse such
interpretation. He remains neutral and generic: the hero, whoever he may be, is
the one who showed mercy… <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">And as a matter of fact, the Samaritan
is not the only one who shows mercy… Lets consider first, the Innkeeper, whose
mercy surpasses the mercy of the Good Samaritan, although he is never
celebrated and there is no hospital called “The Good Innkeeper”. The Innkeeper
has received two denarii for hosting the Samaritan and the victim, and for
taking care of the victim until he recovers. The generosity and the heroism of
the Innkeeper becomes obvious when we consider that two denarii is by no means
proportional to his cost: the “if” said by the Samaritan is <i style="">idha</i>: “surely you’ll spend much more
money”, because two denarii is miserably only about ten dollars! Remember the
parable of laborers: a denarius is paid to an unqualified worker for a work day
(Mt 20, 1 ff.). And every Innkeeper knows he should never accept fragile
promises (“<span style="">and
whatever more you spend, when I return I will repay you”)</span>, especially
being an Innkeeper of Judea and a Samaritan promiser! In summary: the Innkeeper
rather than the Samaritan seems to be the hero of this story. <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">But there is a third candidate to this
“neighbor” concept. Lets begin remembering that Jesus asks: “<span style="">Which of <i>these
three</i> do you think proved to be a neighbor to the man who fell into the
robbers' hands<b><i>”</i></b></span> Who are “these three”? The implicit answer
of every christian - “Priest, Levite, Samaritan” - is indeed pure nonsense: the
Priest and the Levite cannot be the neighbors of that poor man. Curiously, the
third “candidate” is one of the robbers. In fact, there is a subtle and very
surprising fact in the parable: the victim was left “half dead”. Now, everybody
knows that no band of robbers - no matter in which culture or time – is
expected to leave alive its victim: they just kill their victim to the risk of being
recognized. There is no reason for leaving the victim alive except under the
hypothesis that one of the robbers (like in the story of Joseph, Genesis 37-50)
claims for mercy, “<span style="">showing mercy toward the victim”, in sparing his life</span>. In that
case, the great hero of the parable would be this “Good Robber”: the Samaritan
sacrifices a little time and money; the Innkeeper sacrifices much more time and
much more money (at least in terms of risk) and the Robber sacrifices his own safety
and life, exposing himself - and all the band members - for future vengeance. <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Christ does not say concretely who
is the neighbor nor who are “these three” but, prejudices aside,
Samaritan-Innkeeper-Robber sounds like a better trio than Priest-Levite-Samaritan.
<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></b></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">The
“if” of Zacchaeus (Lk 19 1,10) <o:p></o:p></span></b></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin: 0.25in 70.9pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">He entered </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Jericho</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">
and was passing through. And there was a man called by the name of Zacchaeus;
he was a chief tax collector and he was rich. Zacchaeus was trying to see who
Jesus was, and was unable because of the crowd, for he was small in stature. So
he ran on ahead and climbed up into a sycamore tree in order to see Him, for He
was about to pass through that way. When Jesus came to the place, He looked up
and said to him, "Zacchaeus, hurry and come down, for today I must stay at
your house." And he hurried and came down and received Him gladly. When
they saw it, they all began to grumble, saying, "He has gone to be the
guest of a man who is a sinner." Zacchaeus stopped and said to the Lord,
"Behold, Lord, half of my possessions I will give to the poor, and if I
have defrauded anyone of anything, I will give back four times as much."
And Jesus said to him, "Today salvation has come to this house, because
he, too, is a son of Abraham. "For the Son of Man has come to seek and to
save that which was lost." <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">If the Innkeeper has been ignored,
Zacchaeus has been misjudged as corrupt officer. Besides the bias against tax
collectors the basis for this grotesque mistake is a misunderstanding of the
“if” of his saying: “If I have defrauded anyone...”. <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">His “if” has been wrongly interpreted
as an <i style="">idha</i> (of certainty), when it should
be read as the if-<i style="">law</i> of
impossibility. Being rich and a chief tax collector, Zacchaeus is suspected of
corruption and when Jesus comes to his home, people say: "He has gone to
be the guest of a man who is a sinner." But, taking the Gospel seriously
it is impossible to label Zacchaeus as corrupt. Lets estimate his fortune as
being for example 600,000: his giving half of it to the poor leaves him with 300,000
and, if he had defrauded anyone (which never happened) his alleged scheme of
corruption never would have surpassed 75,000 (to give back four times to the
defrauded). In other words, Zacchaeus has made at least more than 7/8 (525,000)
of his money honestly... <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoPlainText" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoPlainText" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Yes, exegets usually point out Lk 19, 8 as a first class conditional
sentence, that </span><span style="font-family: Arial;">is
not really a condition at all, but it implies that the condition is actually
true and could well be translated: "since". And it is argued that
Zacchaeus’s sentence should be read this way</span><span style="font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">: “if I have defrauded (and
it really happened) anyone of anything…”. But an exeget like James L. Boyer, having
analysed this one and all the first class conditional verses of the New
Testament categorically concludes:<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin: 0.25in 70.9pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">In summary, what does a first class conditional
sentence in NT Greek mean? It means precisely the same as the simple condition
in English, "If this... then that..." </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR">It implies absolutely nothing as to
"relation to reality."<sup>10</sup><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">In other words: The “if” of Zacchaeus
can very well mean: “if I have defrauded (and it never happened) anyone of
anything…”. <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Conjectures suggested by the
consideration of the Semitic distinctions in cases in which we – the Western
readers of the Gospel - are bounded to confound. <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify; text-indent: 35.45pt;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">References
and Notes <o:p></o:p></span></b></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></b></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Boyer, James L. (1981) “First class
conditions: what do they mean?” <i style="">Grace
Theological Journal</i>, Grace Theological Seminary, </span><st1:place><st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Winona</span></st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">
 </span><st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Lake</span></st1:placename></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">,
</span><st1:country-region><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">USA</span></st1:place></st1:country-region><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">,
Vol 2. 1 (1981).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Dichy, Joseph (2007) <i style="">Si, comme si, même si, Ah! Si et si non:
conditionnelles et référentiels discursifs en arabe</i>,
http://www.concours-arabe.paris4.sorbonne.fr/cours/Dichy-26-03-2007.pdf ,
access in </span><st1:date year="2008" day="5" month="1"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">01-05-08</span></st1:date><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR">Feghali, Michel (1938) <i style="">Proverbes
et Dictons Syro-Libanais</i>, Paris, Institut d'Ethnologie<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR">Freyha, Anis (1974)<i style=""> A
Dictionnary of Modern Lebanese Proverbs</i>, Beirut, Librairie du Liban <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR">Giolfo, Manuela E. B. (2005) “Le Strutture condizionali
dell’arabo classico” <i style="">Kervan</i>, Univ. di
Torino, No. 2, luglio 2005.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Kadi, Samar Afif (1994) <i style="">Hatta Idha in the Qur’an: a linguistic study</i>,
Ph.D. dissertation, </span><st1:place><st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Columbia</span></st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">
 </span><st1:placetype><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">University</span></st1:placetype></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Lohmann, Johannes (1976) "</span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Saint
  Thomas</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"> et les Arabes (Structures
linguistiques et formes de pensée)", <i>Revue Philosophique de Louvain</i>,
t. 74, fév. 1976, p. 30-44.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR">Mahdi, Jasim Reyadh (2006) <i style="">El refranero iraquí – aspectos semánticos y socioculturales</i>, tesis
doctoral </span><st1:personname productid="em la Universidad"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR">em la Universidad</span></st1:personname><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR"> de Granada, Granada.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR">Marías, Julian (1999) Entrevista
http://www.hottopos.com/videtur8/entrevista.htm<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">O’Leary, De Lacy (2000) <i style="">Comparative Grammar of Semitic Languages</i>,
Routledge.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR">Paes, J. P (1986) <i style="">Um
por todos (poesia reunida)</i>. São Paulo: Brasiliense, 1986<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Stec, D. M. (1987) “The Use of
" hen " in Conditional Sentences”, <i style="">Vetus Testamentum</i>, </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">Leiden</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">,
Brill, 1987, vol. 37, n 4, p.478-486.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">End
Notes<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></b></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">1. Lohmann (1976)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR">2. Marías (1999)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">3. For the Arabic, Hebraic and
Aramaic forms of the “if” of impossibility (arabic: <i style="">law</i>), see: “‘If’ introducing statement known or believed to be
untrue” in O’Leary (2000: p. 276). For the “if” of certainity (Arabic <i style="">idha</i>, Hebraic <i style="">hen</i>), cf.: Stec (1987), According to Stec, some scholars consider <i style="">hen</i> – in the special sense of “if” – an
aramaism in biblical Hebraic.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR">4. Paes (1986: p. 97)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">5. From: Freyha (1974), Feghali (1938)
and Mahdi (2006).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">6. Kadi (1994)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="PT-BR">7. Cf. tb: Giolfo (2005: p. 58).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">8. Dichy (2007: 2.2 b e c)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">9. Any way, in the interpretation of
many Fathers of the Church, Christ is the samaritan (Augustine <i style="">En. in Ps.</i> 124, 15; Caesarius of Arles, <i style="">Sermones</i> 161, 2; Isidore, <i style="">Allegoriae quaedam...</i> Ex NT 205 etc.);
and the Innkeeper is Apostle Paul (Augustine, <i style="">ibidem; </i>Caesarius, <i style="">ibidem</i>);
or the bishops (Arnobius) etc.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 4.2pt; text-align: justify;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-GB">10. Boyer (1981: p. 82)<o:p></o:p></span></p>

 ]]>
        
    </content>
</entry>

<entry>
    <title>Lonergan, Emergent Evolution and the Cosmic Process</title>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.quodlibet.net/articles/kelly-lonergan.shtml" />
    <id>tag:www.quodlibet.net,2009://1.219</id>

    <published>2009-03-28T14:01:35Z</published>
    <updated>2009-03-29T17:09:46Z</updated>

    <summary>Samuel Alexander identifies the Emergent stages of the process of cosmic development.  Bernard Lonergan proposes a cosmic process that develops from stage to stage, with each stage of the process exhibiting greater freedom than the preceding stage, leading to the freedom of humanity to restructure both itself and the world. The complex form of the cosmic process, beginning with the Big Bang, is understandable once the purpose of the process is understood.  This purpose is to make possible the free self-creation of new aspects of the being of a created entity, to enable members of that entity to make themselves similar to God in creativity and goodness.</summary>
    <author>
        <name>Scott David Foutz</name>
        <uri>http://www.quodlibet.net/quodlog/mt-cp.cgi?__mode=view&amp;blog_id=1&amp;id=1</uri>
    </author>
    
        <category term="articles" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#category" />
    
    <category term="evolution" label="Evolution" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    <category term="process" label="Process" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    <category term="science" label="Science" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    
    <content type="html" xml:lang="en" xml:base="http://www.quodlibet.net/">
        <![CDATA[<p class="MsoNormal"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">INTRODUCTION<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">God’s
motive for Creation is the potential production of another entity similar to
God.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>While God can only create
creatures, an intelligent created entity could possibly create additional
aspects of its own being that could make it similar to God.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>To open this possibility God initiates Time,
Energy and a number of mathematical Cosmic Constants in the Big Bang.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>These interact to produce both Matter and
Life, each with appropriate laws of nature.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Matter freely self-organises and produces at least one life-friendly
planet.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Life begins on Earth and evolves
in complexity and intelligence.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Some
members of an evolved intelligent life form – Homo sapiens – eventually begin
to make themselves similar to God, in aspects of their being such as creativity
and goodness.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">ABSTRACT<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">The
search for God’s motive for creation begins with Aristotle, who almost solves
the problem but considers he has developed an antinomy.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>God’s motive becomes clear when Samuel
Alexander’s and Bernard Lonergan’s understandings of the Cosmos as an Emergent
process is applied to Aristotle’s original conclusions.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>God’s motive appears to be to make possible the
self-development of other entities to enable them to become similar to
God.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Samuel
Alexander identifies the Emergent stages of the process of cosmic
development.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Bernard Lonergan proposes a
cosmic process that develops from stage to stage, with each stage of the
process exhibiting greater freedom than the preceding stage, leading to the
freedom of humanity to restructure both itself and the world.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">The
complex form of the cosmic process, beginning with the Big Bang, is
understandable once the purpose of the process is understood.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>This purpose is to make possible the free
self-creation of new aspects of the being of a created entity, to enable
members of that entity to make themselves similar to God in creativity and
goodness. <o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">God
cannot create an entity that is similar to the self-existent God, as God can
only create creatures.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>However God can
provide the means, in the Big Bang, to initiate the self-organisation of a
series of freely operating cosmic processes, which could lead to the evolution
of intelligent animal species.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Members
of such a species could eventually develop themselves in goodness and
creativity, making some members of the species, such as Jesus, similar to God
and an appropriate subject of God’s love.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Recognition of this purpose leads to the resolution of Aristotle’s
antinomy.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">God
is necessarily “hands-off’ the cosmic process once it has been initiated.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The Big Bang provides the Energy, the Time
and the mathematical Cosmic Constants that make planet Earth, life and the
process of evolution possible. The cosmic process is self-organising at the
Emergent Stages of Matter and Life, and self-creating at the Emergent Stages of
Mind and at the Human Moral-cultural Emergent Stage.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Humanity thus becomes the original “Do it
yourself” kit.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">THE SIGNIFICANCE OF GOD’S MOTIVE FOR
CREATION<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Understanding
God’s motive for Creation is important because God’s motive, once it is
understood, provides a criterion against which doctrines that were formulated
in a more primitive context can be tested and if necessary reconsidered.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>This reconsideration could apply equally to
Judaism, Christianity and Islam.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">One
other possible way of approaching the question of God’s motive for Creation
would be to consider the kind of God that is presupposed by some of the
doctrines of some present belief systems.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Could God be an exponent of the mass killing of people of other races or
faiths, of everlasting torture or insatiable carnality?<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Thanks to Aristotle we do not need to
continue with this form of thought-experiment.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">ARISTOTLE<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">In
his “Christian Revelation and the Completion of the Aristotelian Revolution”
(1988) Patrick Madigan outlines the discussion of God’s motive for Creation
from Aristotle to Aquinas and beyond.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Aristotle initiates the discussion when he establishes two apparently
contradictory conclusions.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><span style="">&nbsp;</span>(1) God is necessary, as first mover, to
explain the existence of the world, and (2) God is not able to be the cause of
an entity that is significantly different from God.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">As
Madigan says:<span style="">&nbsp; </span>“Aristotle establishes simultaneously
two very strong points: first, that God must exist as a necessary first cause
to explain the world, and secondly that God, if he exists, could not cause a
world significantly distinct from himself.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Both conclusions are demonstrated as necessarily true, and the one
contradicts the other”. (1988, 16)<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">The
apparent contradiction between these two conclusions relies on the Cosmos being
complete, as Aristotle understands it, and not in process, as Alexander and
Lonergan understand it.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Aristotle’s only
understanding of process is based on the circular, repetitive, biological
process.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Aristotle does not possess the
category of linear process, in which the outcome can differ radically from the
inputs.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The lack of this category makes
Aristotle think he has developed an antinomy.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>I argue that there is no real contradiction between Aristotle’s
conclusions.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">While
God cannot directly create an entity that is not significantly distinct from
God, God can open the possibility of the self-creation of additional aspects of
the being of a created entity, which could eventually make that entity, or some
of its members, similar to God.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>God
cannot intervene in such a process without frustrating its self-creating purpose.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>This is why God is “hands-off” the process
that follows the Big Bang.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The Big Bang
provides everything necessary for the cosmos to develop by self-organisation
until a series of intelligent animal species evolve.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Any further development can only be through a
process of self-creation by members of such an intelligent species.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">THE BIG
BANG AND THE COSMIC PROCESS<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">The
Big Bang is the initiation by God not only of Time and of Energy, but also of a
number of mathematical “cosmic constants”.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Cosmologist Martin Rees, in “Just Six Numbers” (2000), shows that a
series of mathematical “cosmic constants” are embedded in the Big Bang.<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>Rees states:<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>“Mathematical laws underpin the fabric of our universe, not just atoms,
but galaxies, stars and people. And everything takes place in the arena of an
expanding universe, whose properties were imprinted into it at the time of the
initial Big Bang.” (2000, 1)<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>Rees
identifies six of these mathematical cosmic constants as particularly relevant
to the present state of the Cosmos, stating: “These six numbers constitute a
‘recipe’ for a universe.”<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Subsequent
development is sensitive to their values, as: “if any one of them was to be
‘untuned’, there would be no stars and no life.” (2000, 4)<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Rees
does not accept the obvious implication that the cosmic constants are evidence
of design.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Instead he postulates a
multiplicity of universes with different cosmic constants. In adopting this
position Rees multiplies entities beyond necessity, in defiance of Occam’s
razor.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>I consider and reject Rees’
argument in “The Intelligent Design of the Cosmos” (2006). <o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">I
argue in my Thesis “The Process of the Cosmos” (1998) that both matter and life
develop by self-organisation.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>I am
indebted to Rees for showing that the Cosmic Constants are responsible for this
self-organisation.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The Cosmic Constants
provide the laws of nature that apply to most new Emergent Stages when the
basis for a new Emergent Stage develops.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Thus Life emerges when an appropriate form of Matter, in a favourable
environment, make it possible for the Cosmic Constants to initiate Life. <o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">ALEXANDER’S EMERGENT EVOLUTION<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">In
“Space, Time and Deity” (1920), Samuel Alexander shows that the Cosmos develops
through a series of Emergent Stages.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Each Emergent Stage introduces something completely new into the world,
but the new Emergent Stage is still able to be affected by the laws of the
Stage from which it has emerged.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>This is
the essence of any Emergent.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Thus when
Life emerges from Matter it is completely new, has its own new laws and still
affected by the laws of Matter.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Most,
but not all, Emergent Stages occur when an existing Stage provides the material
and the environment that are necessary for the Cosmic Constants to initiate a
new Stage.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Alexander
identifies four Emergent Stages:<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Matter,
Life, Mind, and Moral Personality.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Matter emerges first, then Life.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Alexander considers Mind constitutes an Emergent because it manifests
consciousness.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>I regard Mind as an
Emergent because of its mode of origin.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>The development of the human mind is not a function of the Cosmic
Constants.<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>It is the first product of
the process of human self-creation.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>I
identify Alexander’s fourth Emergent Stage, his “Moral Personality”, as the
Human Moral-Cultural Stage.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>This Stage
only begins within the last 2,600 years, when some humans begin to think
critically and begin to develop an awareness of the natural moral law.<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">LONERGAN’S “EMERGENT PROBABILITY”<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">For
Lonergan there is a cosmic process that develops from stage to stage, with each
stage exhibiting greater freedom than the preceding stage, leading to the
freedom of humanity to restructure both itself and the world.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>At the root of this cosmic process Lonergan
affirms a directed dynamism, parallel to the detached and disinterested human
desire to know.<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">This
pure desire “heads for an objective that becomes known only through its own
unfolding in understanding and judgement, and so the dynamism of universal
process is directed, not to a generically, specifically or individually
determinate goal, but to whatever becomes determinate through the process
itself in its effectively probable realization of its own possibilities.”
([1958] 1983, 450)<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Lonergan
draws a parallel between the incomplete human knowing that heads towards fuller
knowing and an incomplete Cosmos that is heading towards fuller being.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>While there is such a thing as finality, it
is not “some pull exerted by the future on the present” but is an affirmation
that the Cosmos “is not at rest, not static, not fixed in the present, but in
process, in tension, fluid.” ([1958] 1983, 445) the principle of finality
provides “an upwardly but indeterminately directed dynamism towards ever fuller
realization of being.”<span style="">&nbsp; </span>([1958] 1983,
452) Lonergan does not explain what might constitute the ultimate end of this
process of<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>“ever fuller realization of
being”.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>I suggest the only credible end
of this process is the self-creation of entities similar to God.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">COSMIC AND
HUMAN DEVELOPMENT <o:p></o:p></span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">The
Big Bang provides the Time, the Energy and the Cosmic Constants which together
provide the foundation of Matter and allow for its development.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Matter develops into a number of Galaxies,
Solar systems and planets.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The extent of
the Cosmos, the random interaction of laws of nature and the unlimited time
available, ensure the eventual production of at least one life-friendly planet
– Earth.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Life
emerges on Earth, where evolution produces a number of increasingly
intelligent, but instinctive, animal species.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Members of one such species - Homo sapiens - eventually develop their cognitive
capacities beyond the capacities provided by instinct.<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>They begin to recognise and utilise
information other than that which they recognise instinctively.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>This self-development initiates the human
mind, and makes Homo sapiens human.<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>As
Lonergan notes:<span style="">&nbsp; </span>“Man’s development is a
matter of getting beyond himself, of transcending himself, of ceasing to be an
animal in a habitat and of becoming a genuine person in a community.”<span style="">&nbsp; </span>(1974, 144)<span style="">&nbsp;
</span><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">With
the self-development of a mind Homo sapiens cease to be mere animals and become
human. They are no longer simply bound by their instincts, but become free to
develop other characteristics, such as creativity and goodness.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>These characteristics, when sufficiently
developed, could make them similar to God and appropriate for God to love.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>To understand this self-development, from the
animal level to the human level, we need to consider what it is that
distinguishes the various levels of life.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">INFORMATION AND LIFE<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">The
difference between the various levels of life is closely related to the type of
information that is able to be detected at each level.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Every living species recognises and reacts to
the information that is essential to the species survival.<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>Different forms of life react to different
information, in the sense of relevant detectable differences.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>As Andrzej Chmielecki notes in “What is
Information”:<span style="">&nbsp; </span>“information – defined
here as any detectable difference of physical states - (is) the determining
principle of all animate systems, one which determines both their architecture
and their operation.” (1998, 1)<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Plants
react to differences in soil temperatures and to other physical factors.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>These provide the plant with information
relevant to the survival of its species.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Animal species are not limited to detecting information that relates
solely to the survival of the species.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Their instincts can enable them to detect and react to information that
could relate to their individual survival.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>This capacity to detect a wider range of information is the beginning of
intelligence.<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>For some species this
perception of information extends to the recognition of natural items that can
be used as tools.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>All Hominid species
display this capacity.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">THE HOMINIDS<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">There

are many Hominid species during the million years before Homo sapiens evolve,
with their significant linguistic capability, some 160,000 years ago.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Initially Homo sapiens hunt and gather just
as earlier Hominids had over the previous million years.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>There appear to be no significant material differences
between their activities and those of earlier Hominids during their first
100,000 years as a species.<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>However some
time before the Upper Palaeolithic Revolution of 45,000 years ago, they begin
to develop a mind, and thus to recognise and utilise a range of information
beyond that which other Hominid species were able to recognise.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>This development of a mind is demonstrated by
the beginning of human cultures.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">The
development of the human mind does not appear to be a function of the size of
Homo sapiens’ brain.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Neanderthals evolve
some 230,000 years ago, well before Homo sapiens. They are physically stronger
and have a larger brain, but they die out when Homo sapiens begin to form
cultures.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>With the development of a
mind, Homo sapiens may have become able to out-compete the Neanderthals, just
as the Dingo was to out-compete the stronger and fiercer, but less intelligent,
Thylacine or “Tasmanian Tiger”, when the Dingo arrived in </span><st1:country-region><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Australia</span></st1:place></st1:country-region><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"> some 4,000 years ago. <o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Some
human hunter-gatherers eventually recognise that the regular annual die-off of
edible plants that leave dormant seeds or tubers provides the information that
enables them to begin agriculture.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>This
insight takes a further 35,000 years to develop, from the initial formation of
human cultures in the Upper Palaeolithic Revolution to the beginning of the
Neolithic Agricultural Revolution.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The
human mind continues to develop in the process of making connections of this
type.<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>The development of the mind
constitutes the third Emergent Stage in the process of Emergent Evolution.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">The
most recent Emergent stage, the Human Moral-Cultural Stage, only begins to
develop within the last 2,600 years.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Only humans are able to be moral. Principled morality is still rare, as
Lawrence Kohlberg has shown.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>A person’s
innate morality, as distinct from the moral criteria of their culture or
religion, is a measure of their humanity.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>The Human Moral-Cultural Emergent stage involves the perception and
application of the natural moral law. <b style=""><o:p></o:p></b></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">THE ORIGIN OF HUMAN CONSCIOUSNESS<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Both
Bruno Snell in “The Discovery of Mind: The Greek Origins of European Thought”
(1953), and Julian Jaynes, in “The Origin of Consciousness in the Breakdown of
the Bicameral Mind” (1976), show that the present form of human moral and
critical consciousness, involving both logical reasoning and moral awareness,
took Homo sapiens millennia to develop.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Snell and Jaynes offer quite different explanations of the present form
of human consciousness, in which humans have insights into their own mental
life and the mental life of others.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Jaynes proposes the prior existence of a bicameral mind, on the model of
the bicameral brain, while Snell traces the development of the present form of
human consciousness through Greek literature.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>As Snell comments in his preface to “Scenes from Greek Drama” (1964):
“the rapid development of Greek thought in the fifth century B.C. is a
fascinating spectacle . . . And since these new ideas became a possession of
Western Civilization, we can observe ourselves growing.”<span style="">&nbsp; </span>(1964, 6)<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Jaynes
suggests that in the bicameral mind one part of the brain became aware of moral
commands which were then “heard” by the individual human, and to hear was to
obey.<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>Jaynes’ ideas are applied to the
pre-logical Hebrews by Rabbi James Cohn in his:<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>“The Minds of the Bible: Speculations on the Cultural Evolution of Human
Consciousness.” (2007)<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Cohn regards the
Biblical Abraham as pre-logical, saying: “Abraham is not a model of faith. .
.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>He is a product of his times. <span style="">&nbsp;</span>He hears and obeys.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>He cannot <i style="">not</i>
obey the voice once he hears it.” <span style="">&nbsp;</span>(2007,
21)<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Both
Snell and Jaynes see the beginning of morality as linked to the beginning of
the present form of human consciousness.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Snell’ s analysis of the gradual development of the present form of
human consciousness over a considerable time appears more reasonable to me,
but<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Jaynes’ approach supports Plato’s
idea that values constitute an objective realm of essences, which humans become
aware of a priori.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The “voices” heard by
bicameral minds appear to be intuitions of Plato’s realm of essences,
particularly as the voices focus on moral behaviour.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Homo sapiens’ mind may have begun to
develop as a by-product of sapiens’ linguistic capability.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Individual words would have initially had a
limited application but most words have an inherent flexibility.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>As Phil Eklund notes in “The Jaynesian”:<span style="">&nbsp; </span>“A word is a communication that can be stored
in memory in a versatile verbal format, which allows learning in one area to be
metaphorically applied in other areas.” <span style="">&nbsp;</span>(Summer
2007, 3)<span style="">&nbsp; </span>This potential for language to
lead to an increase in understanding appears to first become a reality some
30,000 years ago when: “As suddenly as a light switch being turned on, people
were leaving grave goods, making idols, painting cave walls, the full gamut of
bicameral authorisations.” (ibid)<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">HUMANITY AS
A DO-IT-YOURSELF-KIT: HOMINID TO HUMAN<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Humans
are thus products of a continuing process of self-creation, through which they
cease to be just another animal in a habitat and begin to make themselves fully
human.<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>The first step in this process
is the self-development of the human mind.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>The Upper Palaeolithic Revolution is generally accepted as evidence of
this initial development.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The physical
evidence of further development is traceable through technology, but if the
purpose of he cosmic process is the production of a communal entity similar to
God, the most important human changes will be cultural, both intellectual and
moral.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>These would constitute the human process
of self-creation towards divinity.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">As
an eminently moral product of the moral context of Judaism, Jesus can be
understood as a proleptic success of this process of human self-creation.<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>The phenomenon of Jesus provides support for
the argument that the motive for Creation is the potential production of other
entities similar to God, as does the intellectual and moral creativity of
Socrates, Plato and Aristotle in the Classical Greek context.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">While
Jesus provides the clearest example of the success of the cosmic process, other
members of various intellectual and moral cultures who have been recognised as
Saints, will have created aspects of their own being that make them similar to
God in goodness <o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">IN A NUTSHELL<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Some
intelligent created entities can create additional aspects of their own being
that can make them similar to God.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>To
open this possibility God initiates Time, Energy and a number of mathematical
Cosmic Constants in the Big Bang.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>These
interact to produce both Matter and Life, with appropriate laws of nature.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Matter freely self-organises and produces our
life-friendly planet.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Life begins on
Earth and evolves in complexity and intelligence.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Members of an intelligent life form – Homo
sapiens – can make themselves similar to God in creativity and goodness.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Jesus and Socrates appear to be proleptic
products of this process of human self-creation. <o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">REFERENCES<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Alexander,
Samuel<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>(1920)<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>Space, Time and Deity<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Chmielecki,
Andrzej<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>(1998<u>)</u><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>What is Information?<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Web, Paideia Archive<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Cohn,
James<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>(2007)<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>The Minds of the Bible<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>Web.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Jaynes,
Julian<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>(1982)<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>The Origin of Consciousness,<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Pelican, 1982<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Kelly
A.B.<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>(1999)<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The Process of the Cosmos<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>Dissertation.com <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;</span><span style=""> </span><span style=""></span>(2006)<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The
Intelligent Design of the Cosmos<u> </u><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;</span><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;
</span>PHILICA.COM Article No.50<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><br /></span></p><p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Lonergan,
Bernard<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>([1958] 1983)<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Insight<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>(1974)<span style="">&nbsp; </span>A Second Collection<u><o:p></o:p></u></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 1.5in;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><o:p>&nbsp;</o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Madigan,
Patrick<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>(1988)<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>Christian Revelation and the Completion of
the <o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;
</span>Aristotelian Revolution<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Rees,
Martin<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>(2000)<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>Just Six Numbers<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU">Snell,
Bruno<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>(1953)<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>The Discovery of the Mind<u><o:p></o:p></u></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 92.25pt;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="EN-AU"><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;
</span>(1964)<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>Scenes from Greek Drama
<o:p></o:p></span></p>

 ]]>
        
    </content>
</entry>

<entry>
    <title>Christian Economic Principles Underlying 21st-Century Practices: Joseph Smith Jr. and Jose Maria Arizmendiarrieta</title>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.quodlibet.net/articles/rather-economics.shtml" />
    <id>tag:www.quodlibet.net,2009://1.218</id>

    <published>2009-03-28T13:44:40Z</published>
    <updated>2009-03-29T17:16:08Z</updated>

    <summary>The 200-year anniversary of Joseph Smith’s birth, commemorated in 2005, brought renewed interest and inquiry among scholars into the theological ideas espoused by the nineteenth-century Mormon prophet.  One intriguing comparison, however, that has received scant attention, centers on the economic ideas of Joseph Smith, Jr. and the teachings of Jose Maria Arizmendiarrieta, the Catholic priest who was the guiding inspiration behind the cooperative movement in the Basque country of northern Spain that resulted in today’s Mondragon Corporacion Cooperativa.</summary>
    <author>
        <name>Scott David Foutz</name>
        <uri>http://www.quodlibet.net/quodlog/mt-cp.cgi?__mode=view&amp;blog_id=1&amp;id=1</uri>
    </author>
    
        <category term="articles" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#category" />
    
    <category term="economics" label="Economics" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    <category term="mormon" label="Mormon" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    
    <content type="html" xml:lang="en" xml:base="http://www.quodlibet.net/">
        <![CDATA[<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">The 200-year
anniversary of Joseph Smith’s birth, commemorated in 2005, brought renewed
interest and inquiry among scholars into the theological ideas espoused by the
nineteenth-century Mormon prophet.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>One
intriguing comparison, however, that has received scant attention, centers on the
economic ideas of Joseph Smith, Jr. and the teachings of Jose Maria
Arizmendiarrieta, the Catholic priest who was the guiding inspiration behind
the cooperative movement in the Basque country of northern </span><st1:country-region><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Spain</span></st1:place></st1:country-region><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> that resulted in today’s Mondragon Corporacion Cooperativa.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Both men taught the
gospel of </span><st1:personname><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Chris</span></st1:personname><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">t to a small group of followers and sought to apply the
teachings to the practical economic realities of their day.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Each was aware of social and economic injustices,
and the </span><st1:personname><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Chris</span></st1:personname><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">tian mandate to love and respect one another equally.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">The Prophet Joseph’s economic
ideas are institutionalized today as the extensive, international welfare
program sponsored by the church he founded.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>In contrast, the ideas of Don Jose Maria, (whose surname is frequently
shortened to Arizmendi), underlie the Mondragon cooperative business group
which, though its values are derived from Catholic social thought (Herrera,
2004), has no formal affiliation with the Catholic Church. <o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Joseph Smith Jr.<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 7.5pt;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: rgb(51, 51, 51);">Joseph Smith Jr. was born in </span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: rgb(51, 51, 51);">Sharon</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: rgb(51, 51, 51);">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: rgb(51, 51, 51);">Vermont</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: rgb(51, 51, 51);">, on </span><st1:date year="1805" day="23" month="12"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: rgb(51, 51, 51);">23 December 1805</span></st1:date><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: rgb(51, 51, 51);">, more than a hundred years before Jose Maria Arizmendi’s
birth in </span><st1:country-region><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: rgb(51, 51, 51);">Spain</span></st1:place></st1:country-region><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: rgb(51, 51, 51);">.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>He
was the fifth of eleven children of Joseph Sr. and Lucy Mack Smith.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Like Don Jose Maria, Joseph was deeply influenced
by Christian thought as contained in the Bible.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>For Joseph, it began in his home where his parents stressed personal
religion, more than regular churchgoing, and encouraged each of their children to
seek salvation through Jesus Christ.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The
Smiths participated daily in family prayers, the singing of hymns, and scripture
reading.</span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: rgb(51, 51, 51); display: none;">1. In <span style="">The Papers of Joseph Smith</span>, ed. Dean
C. Jessee (1989), 1:3; spelling and capitalization modernized. </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: rgb(51, 51, 51);"><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Smith was only 24
years old when he founded what is now The Church of Jesus </span><st1:personname><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Chris</span></st1:personname><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">t of Latter-day Saints on </span><st1:date year="1830" day="6" month="4"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">6 April 1830</span></st1:date><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> in </span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Fayette</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">New York</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">, and became its first president.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>He had little formal schooling and no management
experience that would have prepared him to organize and preside over both a new
church and emerging communities of religious converts.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>He was constantly in search of principle-based
pragmatic solutions to problems encountered day by day.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>He sought answers through prayer and reported
receiving frequent revelations.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Based on the law of
consecration he received as a revelation soon after starting the new church
(D&amp;C 42:31-36), Smith established the economic system called the United
Order in Kirtland, Ohio, and in Far West, Missouri, in the early 1830s.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In this system members deeded their
properties to church representatives; then received all or part of those
properties back as individually-owned stewardships. <span style="">&nbsp;</span>At the end of a year, each person holding a
stewardship was expected to donate any surplus material goods he had gained by
working with his deeded properties back to the church.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Money, property, and materials goods were
then distributed to others according to their needs under the direction of a
few designated church bishops.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>It was
not easy for even the most devout members to adjust to this unusual economic
system and there were many challenges in administering it.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><st1:state><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">New
  York</span></st1:place></st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> attorney
James Lucas and </span><st1:place><st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Brigham</span></st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> </span><st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Young</span></st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> </span><st1:placetype><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">University</span></st1:placetype></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> business school professor Warner Woodworth identified some
similarities between the Mondragon cooperatives inspired by Arizmendi and
Joseph Smith’s law of consecration in their 1996 book <i style="">Working toward Zion: Principles of the United Order for the Modern
World</i>.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In a chapter about Mondragon,
they argued that the use of surplus capital to promote the common good was a
central characteristic of Smith’s concept of consecration in a </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Zion</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> society.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>“In a Zion
economy, all the economy’s savings and investment capital are to be consecrated
to the united order’s temporal and spiritual purposes” (p. 328).<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Interestingly, one of those purposes was to
create places of learning in every city of </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Zion</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> (Bushman, 2005, pp. 220-221).<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Likewise, in Mondragon, a percentage of
profits earned by the cooperatives is reserved for use in the community, with both
youth and adult education being among the primary concerns.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">In the 1840s, when
Joseph Smith developed another </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">new city</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">, this time in </span><st1:state><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Illinois</span></st1:place></st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">, he did not implement the United Order.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Instead, he initiated in Nauvoo the Bible-based
practices of fasting, contributing fast offerings, and providing service to
help the poor.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>However, many members of
the </span><st1:place><st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">LDS</span></st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> </span><st1:placetype><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Church</span></st1:placetype></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> continue to view cities of </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Zion</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">--in which there exists a combination of mutual prosperity, loving
concern for the well-being of others, voluntary economic equality, and the dedication
of one’s time and energy to spiritual pursuits—as the ideal type of
community.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>There is an expectation,
grounded in 19<sup>th</sup> century LDS scripture, that such cities will be
established again before the Second Coming of the Savior.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">In the decades that
followed the martyrdom of Joseph Smith, Brigham Young established numerous
cooperative businesses in the new </span><st1:place><st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Utah</span></st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> </span><st1:placetype><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Territory</span></st1:placetype></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">, based partly on economic principles taught by Smith,
combined with a strong dose of his own frontier entrepreneurialism.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The cooperatives included a wholesale
department store named </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Zion</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">’s Co-operative Mercantile Institution (ZCMI); an iron
production enterprise; the Bank of Deseret, later to become Zions Savings Bank
and Trust Company; and textile factories. <span style="">&nbsp;</span>An in-depth discussion of these cooperatives
is outside the scope of this paper.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>An
excellent source for information about them, however, is historian Leonard
Arrington’s book </span><st1:place><st1:placename><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Great Basin</span></i></st1:placename><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> </span></i><st1:placetype><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Kingdom</span></i></st1:placetype></st1:place><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">: An Economic
History of the Latter-day Saints 1830-1900</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">
(2004).<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Though called
cooperatives, these businesses were not characterized by either worker ownership
or democratic governance, as at Mondragon. <span style="">&nbsp;</span>Instead, according to Arrington, “Most Mormon
‘cooperatives’ were nothing more than joint-stock corporations, organized under
the sponsorship of the church, with a broad basis of public ownership and
support” (p. 293).<span style="">&nbsp; </span>They were designed in
part to minimize trade with non-Mormons and the resulting loss of financial
resources to east coast investors.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">During the Great
Depression of the 1930s in the </span><st1:country-region><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">United States</span></st1:place></st1:country-region><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">, the practices of fasting, contributing fast offerings, and
providing service to help the poor were formalized as the welfare program of
the </span><st1:place><st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">LDS</span></st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> </span><st1:placetype><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Church</span></st1:placetype></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>This welfare
program, as it functions in the 21<sup>st</sup> century, is described later in
this paper.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><span style="">&nbsp;</span><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;</span></span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: rgb(51, 51, 51); display: none;">2. William Smith, <span style="">William Smith on Mormonism</span> (1883), 6.</span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 7.5pt;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: rgb(51, 51, 51); display: none;">3. Lucy Smith, <span style="">History of the Prophet Joseph Smith</span>,
rev. George A. Smith and Elias Smith, (1902), 45.<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 7.5pt;"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: rgb(51, 51, 51); display: none;">4. Mark L. McConkie, <span style="">The Father of the Prophet: Stories and
Insights from the Life of Joseph Smith, Sr</span> (1993), 11. <o:p></o:p></span></b></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Jose Maria Arizmendiarrieta<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Jose Maria Arizmendiarrieta
was born on </span><st1:date year="1915" day="22" month="4"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">22 April 1915</span></st1:date><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> in the Basque </span><st1:place><st1:placetype><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">village</span></st1:placetype><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> of </span><st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Markina</span></st1:placename></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">, the oldest son of a respected farm family of modest
means.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>At the age of three, he lost
vision in his left eye following an accident.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Though entitled to inherit the family farm, he decided instead to enter
the priesthood.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>He studied theology and
sociology at a seminary in </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Vitoria</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Though unable to
serve in the military during the Spanish Civil War of 1936 because of his
vision loss, he was nevertheless captured and held as a prisoner of war for a
month before being released (Whyte &amp; Whyte, 1991).<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">In 1941 he was
assigned to serve under the direction of more senior parish priests in the small
industrial town of </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Mondragon</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">, about 50 kilometers from his place of birth.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Mondragon had been devastated by the effects
of an economic depression and the Civil War. <o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Don Jose Maria held
religion classes for the town’s young workers.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>He also founded a soccer league.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>In 1943, he established a technical school, the Escuela Politecnica
Profesional, with an initial class of twenty students.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><span style="">&nbsp;</span>Later,
he arranged for the school’s graduates to pursue college-level engineering
degrees as extension students.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Five of
the young graduates got jobs at the town’s largest manufacturing plant.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Impressed by
Arizmendi’s ideas of social justice and democracy in the workplace, the five
men left their employer in 1956 to establish their own small manufacturing
business as a cooperative.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>It was called
ULGOR, and was the forerunner of today’s diversified FAGOR, a major cooperative
group within the MCC.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Arizmendi lived
modestly, riding his familiar bicycle on the streets of Mondragon throughout
his adult life.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>He was not considered to
be an outstanding orator.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Instead, his
genius and commitment to social justice emerged in the course of quiet dialogues
with the laborers of his parish.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Also,
he carefully studied relevant Basque and Spanish laws in order to steer the
development of the sometimes controversial cooperatives within the parameters
of legality and governmental tolerance (Whyte &amp; Whyte, 1991).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"><span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">In poor health,
Arizmendi died on </span><st1:date year="1976" day="29" month="11"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">29 November 1976</span></st1:date><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> at the age of 61.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>He
is revered in Mondragon and the surrounding Basque country.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Also, he is respected by a small cadre of
social philosophers, economists, and businessmen, living in countries around
the world, who are intrigued by the implementation of his ideas, and the
demonstrable progress made toward social and economic justice through his unique
variety of cooperative capitalism.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Ideological Comparison<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">For this comparison, Joseph
Smith’s ideas will be taken primarily from scriptural works he published--the <i style="">Doctrine and Covenants</i> and the <i style="">Book of Mormon</i>.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The source for ideas of Jose Maria Arizmendiarrieta
is the English translation of thoughts excerpted from his writings by Jose
Azurmendi, published by the Otalora as <i style="">Reflections
</i>(2000).<span style="">&nbsp; </span>For a more complete
discussion of the relationship between Arizmendi’s ideas and the four basic
principles of Catholic social thought—social justice, economic justice, the
dignity of persons and their work, and solidarity—see David Herrera’s excellent
article “Mondragon: A For-Profit Organization That Embodies Catholic Social
Thought” (2004).<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 7.5pt;"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Eternal nature of man<o:p></o:p></span></i></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 7.5pt;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Joseph
Smith believed that men and women have an eternal existence that extends from a
pre-earth life, through mortality on the earth, and onward through a
never-ending, progressive and fulfilling existence beyond the grave.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Smith taught that God has a body of flesh and
bones comparable to that of a man (D&amp;C 130:1-3), existing in combination
with an exalted spirit that is incomprehensibly advanced in terms of wisdom, compassion,
and power.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>By living righteously and
repenting of all sins, men and women have the potential to become gods
themselves in the post-mortal existence.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>In this role, an exalted person would then devote all of his or her
time, energies, and insights in assisting others to obtain the same.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>An inevitable corollary to this concept is
the recognition of a profound dignity in each human life.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 7.5pt;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Arizmendi
also spoke of the eternal and progressive nature of men, though with fewer
specifics. “There is something in the depths of the human spirit that is firm
and eternal.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>And there is also something
that needs to be moving toward a new and superior expansion in consonance with
the interior and social regeneration of human beings” (Arizmendiarrieta, 2000,
p. 35).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 7.5pt;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">For
Arizmendi, recognition of the everlasting nature of man underlies the desire to
engage in the most noble of activities—helping one another. “Human beings
fulfill the role of monarchs of creation in the measure that they subdue their
own achievements to that which exists in them which is everlasting.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>To be fulfilled means to ask for help and
help others” (Arizmendiarrieta, 2000, p. 124).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 7.5pt;"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Greatest value is in development
of individuals rather than in material success<o:p></o:p></span></i></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 7.5pt;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Smith
understood the development of people--in terms of character, wisdom, learning,
and goodness—to be far more significant than material success.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>He taught that the overarching work and glory
of God is “to bring to pass the immortality and eternal life of man” (Moses </span><st1:time minute="39" hour="13"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">1:39</span></st1:time><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 7.5pt;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Arizmendi
gave a similar priority to human development: “It is definitely the human
person who is the author, center, and end of all economic and social life”
(Arizmendiarrieta, 2000, p. 24).<span style="">&nbsp; </span>“If we
have learned anything in life [it] is that the primary factor in everything is
the human being, as well as his or her quality and spirit” (Arizmendiarrieta,
2000, p. 26).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 7.5pt;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">People
do not “aspire to economic development as an end, but as a means” (Arizmendiarrieta,
2000, p. 29), according to Don Jose Maria.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>“Progress is not acquiring more, but being more, acting better, giving
more of oneself” (Arizmendiarrieta, 2000, p. 71).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Equality, Unity, Solidarity<o:p></o:p></span></i></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Arizmendi
persistently encouraged his parishioners to think of themselves as equals.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>“We should begin by considering all humans as
citizens of equal dignity and destiny” (Arizmendiarrieta, 2000, p. 123), he
said.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>“A person who has dignity must
feel shame of being and living as the wealthy in a world of two billion
undernourished human beings” (Arizmendiarrieta, 2000, p. 138).<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">He recognized that
financial disparity separates people from one another. “The idea of ‘having
more’ bewitches us and greatly devalues our life when this idea polarizes us
around ‘having more’ and the corresponding signs of prestige”
(Arizmendiarrieta, 2000, p. 71).<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Arizmendi
encouraged the workers to maintain “solidarity” with one another, in part so
that they could overcome opposition from outside the cooperatives.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>This meant that they would minimize their
salary ratios, and also act in unity to accomplish good things for the
group.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">A revelation received
by Joseph Smith in 1831 in </span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Kirtland</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Ohio</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">, is attributed to Jesus Christ.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>It also contains a clear injunction against
the evil of economic disparity: “But it is not given that one man should
possess that which is above another, wherefore the world lieth in sin” (D&amp;C
49:20). <o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Smith did not
consider wealth itself to be evil.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In <i style="">Book of Mormon</i> narratives, righteousness
generally brought prosperity to both individuals and communities, thus
establishing a correlation between the two conditions in the minds of
readers.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The evil was the social
distance that might develop between rich people and their poorer neighbors, potentially
interfering with the unity of hearts and minds needed to do God’s work
(Bushman, 2005, p. 155).<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In one revelation,
it was stated this way: “For if ye are not equal in earthly things ye cannot be
equal in obtaining heavenly things” (D&amp;C 78:6).<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">The ideal society,
also known as a </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Zion</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> society, was understood to be one like that which existed
among the Disciples of Christ following his death.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>“And all that believed were together, and had
all things common; and sold their possessions and goods, and parted them to all
men, as every man had need.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>And they,
continuing daily with one accord in the temple, and breaking bread from house
to house, did eat their meat with gladness and singleness of heart” (Acts
2:44-46).<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 7.5pt;"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Fasting<o:p></o:p></span></i></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 7.5pt;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Joseph
Smith believed in the biblical practice of fasting, or abstaining from food for
a period of time, as described in the book of Isaiah in the <i style="">Old Testament</i> (Isaiah 58:6-8).<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>Combined with prayer, it was a method for
improving spirituality.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Fasting and
prayer could bring insight into eternal truths, as expressed by </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Alma</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> in the <i style="">Book of Mormon</i>:
“Behold, I have fasted and prayed many days that I might know these things of
myself.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>And now I do know of myself that
they are true; for the Lord God hath made them manifest unto me….” (</span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Alma</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> 5:46).<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 7.5pt;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Smith
also understood fasting and prayer to be a means of bringing God’s power to
bear on problems: “The children of God were commanded that they should gather
themselves together oft, and join in fasting and mighty prayer in behalf of the
welfare of the souls of those who knew not God” (Alma 6:6).<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Also, the self-denial of fasting served an
additional purpose when combined with the practice of contributing a fast
offering to be used to help the less fortunate.<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span><span style="">&nbsp;</span><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 7.5pt;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Arizmendi
appreciated the self-mastery achieved through fasting as a means of heightening
one’s freedom: “The suppression of necessities by means of self-conquest,
sacrifice and fasting is the way to true freedom” (Arizmendiarrieta, 2000, p.
51).<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Setting an example of self-mastery,
he lived modestly throughout his life, rather than use more material goods than
he needed for himself.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 7.5pt;"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Property and possessions<o:p></o:p></span></i></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 7.5pt;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Joseph
Smith considered material possessions to be gifts from God.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Acting as temporary stewards over whatever property
and possessions they owned legally, men and women were responsible to use what
they had to benefit all of God’s children.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>The concept of stewardships was put into practice during the United
Order days described briefly above. <span style="">&nbsp;</span>In
the current church welfare program, members are invited to voluntarily
contribute a fast offering to help the poor, whether or not they have enough
money to comfortably make the donation.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 7.5pt;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Arizmendi
also thought it was important for material goods to belong to individuals
rather than to the state.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>But whoever
owned the material goods had a moral responsibility to recognize that many
people were involved in the production of those goods, and should benefit from
their use. “Having property or material goods does not give the right to abuse
them.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In the end none of us can feel we
are the creators of these goods to the point of being able to claim an absolute
right to their ultimate use.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Many people
have taken part in the existence and promotion of these goods, and thus the
consideration of and effect on the common good must prevail in their use and
practical applications” (Arizmendiarrieta, 2000, p. 136).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 7.5pt;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Arizmendi
linked the ownership of property with freedom: “The right to private property
is good in that it maintains the freedom of its owner, but it is not good if
this limits or deprives others of their freedom.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Therefore, we must do what best fits our
personal identity with that which is ours, but considering what we do within
the community in which we live, because by not taking this into account we
could act in ways that are detrimental to others” (Arizmendiarrieta, 2000, p.
135).<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 7.5pt;"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Freedom, choice, democratic
governance<o:p></o:p></span></i></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 7.5pt;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">The
ideal economic societies envisioned by Smith and Arizmendiarrieta were,
strictly speaking, neither socialistic nor capitalistic. The societies they
envisioned, like an ideal form of socialism, valued the contribution of
laborers and sought the common good.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>But, importantly, participation was always voluntary, based on the
freedom of individuals to act according to their own consciences.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The freedom of individuals to choose their
own actions and to function in a free market economy was more closely aligned
with a capitalist viewpoint.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><span style="color: rgb(51, 51, 51);"><o:p></o:p></span></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 7.5pt;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: rgb(51, 51, 51);">Smith used the word “agency” to describe man’s right to make
choices.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>He warned against one man
trying to dominate others and take away their agency.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>While "it is the nature and disposition
of almost all men . . . to exercise unrighteous dominion," according to a
revelation recorded by Smith, it is best to lead "by persuasion, by
long-suffering, by gentleness and meekness, and by love unfeigned” (D&amp;C
121: 39-41). Interestingly, a similar restraint on the power of one person over
another is manifest in the practice of democratic governance at the Mondragon
cooperatives.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 7.5pt;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: rgb(51, 51, 51);">Joseph Smith considered man’s right to exercise his agency in making
choices to be a fundamental principle in God’s plan of salvation.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Men and women choose whether or not to obey
God’s commandments.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>According to the
prophet, those who obey are given more responsibilities and also experience
more joy in this life and the life beyond the grave than those who do not
choose to be obedient.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-bottom: 7.5pt;"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: rgb(51, 51, 51);">Joseph Smith believed more in theocracy than in democracy.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The principles of democratic governance
enacted through the Constitution of the </span><st1:country-region><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: rgb(51, 51, 51);">United States</span></st1:place></st1:country-region><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: rgb(51, 51, 51);"> were a highly-desirable alternative to the
rule of monarchs or dictators, as a manifestation of the fundamental equality
of all men and women.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Yet he believed
that ultimate authority resides with God, rather than arising from a majority
of the people.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Ordinary men have
authority only as it has been conferred upon them by God.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: rgb(51, 51, 51);">Though
he also believed in God, Arizmendi attributed a great deal of moral authority
to democratic processes. “Dialogue and cooperation, freedom and commitment
constitute effective methods in the conjunction of wills and efforts to
organize and manage human work, and, consequently, to humanize the economy” (Arizmendiarrieta,
2000, p. 51).<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Finding the right balance
between the needs of one man and another, or the needs of one group versus
another, was best accomplished through democratic governance of the cooperatives
or other institutions: “Democracy is helpful in finding the point of
equilibrium” (Arizmendiarrieta, 2000, p. 53).<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>This contrasts with practices instituted in the </span><st1:place><st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: rgb(51, 51, 51);">LDS</span></st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: rgb(51, 51, 51);"> </span><st1:placetype><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: rgb(51, 51, 51);">Church</span></st1:placetype></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; color: rgb(51, 51, 51);"> in which an ordained bishop has the authority
to make decisions about who in his congregation will receive assistance from
fast offering funds.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">“The most widespread
notion in the world of the Basques is their eagerness for freedom,” Arizmendi
commented.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>“Let us now nourish this
notion with justice, and then, Work and Unity will bring with them progress for
our people” (Arizmendiarrieta, 2000, p. 129).<span style="color: rgb(51, 51, 51);"><o:p></o:p></span></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Work and personal responsibility<o:p></o:p></span></i></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">The books of
scripture published by the prophet Joseph Smith make frequent reference to the
word “work.”<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The work of men is to
provide for themselves and their families through physical and intellectual
labor.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The infinitely more important
work of God, in which men and women are invited to participate, is to save
souls.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">There is dignity in
labor and those who labor deserve a fair return for their effort.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The instructions revealed to a contemporary
of Joseph Smith are considered to be generally applicable: “Thrust in your
sickle with all your soul…and you shall be laden with sheaves upon your back,
for the laborer is worthy of his hire” (D&amp;C 31:5).<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Likewise, Arizmendi
believed in work and the value of the unique contribution that could be made by
each person.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>“One cannot sit at someone
else’s table indefinitely, without ever contributing anything.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Each person has a benefit from society and
one must offer to serve and give to society in kind” (Arizmendiarrieta, 2000,
p. 61).<span style="color: rgb(51, 51, 51);"><o:p></o:p></span></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">To be responsible for
one’s own material well-being was liberating, according to Arizmendi. “Knowing
if we can live with dignity is what it is all about.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Living with dignity means being able to take
care of ourselves.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In this aspect, we
cannot be satisfied with any paternalism” (Arizmendiarrieta, 2000, p. 24).<span style="color: rgb(51, 51, 51);"><o:p></o:p></span></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Below is a brief
description of the 21<sup>st</sup>-century programs that have emerged, based on
the Christian economic principles taught by Joseph Smith Jr. and Jose Maria
Arizmendiarrieta.<span style="color: rgb(51, 51, 51);"><o:p></o:p></span></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><st1:place><st1:placename><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">LDS</span></b></st1:placename><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> </span></b><st1:placetype><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Church</span></b></st1:placetype></st1:place><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> Welfare
Program<span style="color: rgb(51, 51, 51);"><o:p></o:p></span></span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">The welfare program of
the </span><st1:place><st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">LDS</span></st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> </span><st1:placetype><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Church</span></st1:placetype></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> is designed to incorporate the biblical teachings of Jesus Christ.<span style="">&nbsp; </span></span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Specifically,
the program </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">is organized to assist
its members in providing for the physical, spiritual, social, and emotional well-being
of themselves and others. <span style="">&nbsp;</span>The services are
supported financially through the voluntary contributions, or fast offerings, of
church members who fast one day each month and donate the value of the meals
missed.<span style="">&nbsp; </span></span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"><o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">When members and their
families feel they are doing all they can to provide for themselves and still
cannot meet their basic needs, they may turn to their bishops for temporary
assistance. The bishop, as a local minister, is considered to be in the best
position to determine the nature and quantity of the help required to meet the
individual’s or family’s specific needs. <span style="">&nbsp;</span>He is the only person in the congregation
authorized to draw upon the fast offerings donated by other members.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The bishop may also call upon the male
members comprising the priesthood quorums in his congregation, together with
the women of the Relief Society, to provide training or other services that may
be needed.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">As of December 2004, the
LDS Church had established a resource system to support the work of bishops that
included 128 storehouses similar to grocery stores, 105 wet- and dry-pack canneries,
59 production projects such as farms and ranches, 48 Deseret Industries thrift
stores, 259 employment centers around the world, and 65 LDS Family Services
agencies offering counseling and adoption services (Rather, 2005, p. 102). <o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Because the purpose of
the church’s welfare assistance is to help people to help themselves,
recipients are given the opportunity to work to the extent of their ability for
the assistance they receive. Other church members also volunteer their time to do
much of the labor in the storehouses, canneries, and so forth. <o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">The </span><st1:place><st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">LDS</span></st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> </span><st1:placetype><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Church</span></st1:placetype></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> also sponsors humanitarian relief and development projects
around the world that benefit those not of their faith.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>These projects include emergency relief assistance
in times of disaster, wheelchair distributions, eye surgery training, neonatal
resuscitation training, gardening initiatives, and clean water projects.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Albert Bowen, a former
member of the Quorum of the Twelve, expressed the overall purpose of the
welfare program to promote the spiritual and temporal well-being of
individuals.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>“The real long term
objective of the Welfare Plan is the building of character in the members of
the Church, givers and receivers, rescuing all that is finest down deep inside
of them, and bringing to flower and fruitage the latent richness of the spirit,
which after all is the mission and purpose and reason for being of this Church”
(Bowen, 1946, p. 44).<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Mondragon Corporacion Cooperativa<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span class="contenidonegrita1"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial; font-weight: normal;">The Mondragon Corporacion
Cooperativa (MCC) is described on the group’s website by Jesus Catania,
chairman of the General Counsel, as “</span></span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">a
business group made of 264 companies and entities organized in three sectorial
groups: Financial, Industrial and Distribution, together with the Research and
Training areas.”<b style=""><o:p></o:p></b></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>“Mondragón Corporación Cooperativa
is the fruit of the sound vision of a young priest, Don José María
Arizmendiarrieta, as well as the solidarity and efforts of all our
worker-members. Together we have been able to transform a humble factory, which
in 1956 manufactured oil stoves and paraffin heaters, into the leading
industrial group in the Basque Country and 7th in the ranking in Spain, with
sales of 11,859 million euros in its Industrial and Distribution activities,
11,036 million euros of administered assets in its Financial activity and a
total workforce of 78,455 at the end of 2005.<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span><b style=""><o:p></o:p></b></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>“MCC’s mission combines the basic objectives
of a business organization competing in international markets with the use of democratic
methods in its organization, job creation, promotion of its workers in human
and professional terms and commitment to the development of its social environment.”
(</span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Catania</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">, 2006)<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">The Mondragon
Cooperacion Cooperativa currently espouses four corporate values.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>They represent a concise synthesis of the ten
cooperative operating principles developed over five decades by the
workers.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The values are cooperation,
participation, social responsibility, and innovation.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Members identify themselves as cooperators
because they play a leading role in the management and results produced by their
companies.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>They are responsible for the
problems and the triumphs of the company, being personally and directly
affected by both (MCC, 2005).<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">The second corporate
value is participation.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Members
participate in the management of the company by electing councils and voting
individually on major decisions.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>They
invest capital and share in the profits of the enterprise (MCC, 2005).<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">The third value is
social responsibility.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Cooperators
manifest their solidarity by putting collective interests first.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>“Work is not only a means of obtaining
income.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>It is a source for satisfying
the needs of personal and collective development, meaning that personal aims
are compatible with those of the company, and those of the company are
compatible with its involvement in the community” (MCC, 2005).<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Finally, MCC members
value innovation.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In order to compete in
today’s international business environment for the purpose of maintaining or
increasing employment in the Basque country, MCC must continually develop new
products and production methods.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Research is conducted by teams working inside most cooperatives as well
as by separate research cooperatives such as the Ikerlan.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">The four corporate values
are realized through ten cooperative operating principles: open admission,
democratic organization, sovereignty of labor, instrumental and subordinate
nature of capital, participatory management, wage solidarity,
inter-cooperation, social transformation, universality, and education (MCC,
2005). <o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">The cooperatives are
said to practice open admission because they have a non-discriminatory policy,
allowing all men and women, who are capable of doing the types of jobs that MCC
is able to create, an equal opportunity to become worker-members.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The cooperatives are organized democratically
on a one-member, one-vote basis.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Since it is labor
that provides the opportunity for individuals and society to improve, labor has
a supreme position, described as sovereignty.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Capital is merely an instrument necessary in business, but subordinate
to the purposes of human and community development accomplished through labor.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Cooperators manage
themselves and participate in management of the businesses.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>They practice payment solidarity, which
includes maintenance of the small ratios between lowest and highest paid
employees and reinvestment of profits to capitalize ventures possibly outside
of one’s own cooperative but within the MCC group.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>This inter-cooperation creates synergies
derived from the combined size of the group and the potential for transferring
worker-members from one cooperative to another to prevent job losses.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">MCC’s operating
principles ultimately create a social transformation in the communities where
cooperators live.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The transformation
occurs as a result of the high level of job security available to those who
want to accept the conditions of participation, combined with health and
retirement benefits.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Add to that the investments
by the corporation in community development projects.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">MCC cooperators feel
a sense of solidarity with others around the world that are working for social
democracy, peace, justice, and development.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>They practice outreach to these communities, especially in developing
countries, through various initiatives such as the development projects
sponsored by the Mundukide Foundation.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Finally, members of
the Mondragon cooperative group are determined to commit adequate human and
financial resources to education, to insure that both youth and adults receive
quality vocational training, as well as instruction in the principles and
practices of cooperativism.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Summary and Conclusions<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Joseph Smith
emphasized the ideas of fasting,; contributing fast offerings to be distributed
by church bishops to help the poor; consecrating all of one’s time and energy
to building the kingdom of God; stewardships; and the desirability of acting
with the unity of one heart and one mind.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>He considered agency, or freedom of choice, to be among the most
fundamental rights of man bestowed by God.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>At the same time, he attributed absolute moral authority to the commands
of God.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>A person, therefore, exercises
his or her agency primarily in the context of choosing whether or not to follow
God’s commandments.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Arizmendiarrieta
spoke of work, solidarity, sacrifice, social justice, cooperation, freedom, and
self-governance.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>He recognized an eternal
quality and value in human beings in which his social philosophy was grounded.
Smith went further in teaching that humans are the same species or type of being
as God, with the potential to become like God in every sense of the word,
through eternal progression in this life and a continuing life after death.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Either position strengthens the idea that the
development of people is profoundly significant, while the accumulation of wealth
or other material goods is only a means of achieving a loftier end.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">The welfare program
of the </span><st1:place><st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">LDS</span></st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> </span><st1:placetype><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Church</span></st1:placetype></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> is an institutional program administered within church
congregations.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>While it does incorporate
many gospel principles taught by Joseph Smith, still, church members anticipate
living in a more perfect economic society in the future in which people will
act as if they had one heart and one mind, sharing all materials goods
equitably, with no poor among them.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">The Mondragon
Corporacion Cooperativa is an international business group.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>They publicly recognize the foundational,
visionary contribution of the young priest Jose Maria Arizmendiarrieta.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>At the MCC adult education center, the
Otalora, there is a small museum dedicated to his life and teachings.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>But most often, cooperative members don’t speak
of their guiding principles as an expression of Catholicism.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Instead, they refer to them simply as
cooperative values.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Both principle-based programs
are viable and international in scope at the beginning of the 21<sup>st</sup> century,
after a 175-year process for the </span><st1:place><st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">LDS</span></st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> </span><st1:placetype><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Church</span></st1:placetype></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">; 50 years for the Mondragon cooperatives. <span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;</span><o:p></o:p></span></p>





<p class="MsoNormal"><b style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">References<o:p></o:p></span></b></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;" lang="ES">Arizmendiarrieta, J. M.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><i style="">Reflections</i> (J. Azurmendi, Ed., C.
Herrera, C. Herrera, D. Herrera, T. Lorenzo, &amp; V. Lorenzo, Trans.) </span><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">(2000).<span style="">&nbsp; </span></span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Aretxabaleta</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">, </span><st1:country-region><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Spain</span></st1:country-region></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">: Otalora (Azatza).<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Arrington, L. J.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>(2004). </span><st1:place><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Great basin</span></i></st1:place><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> kingdom: An
economic history of the Latter-day Saints 1830-1900</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">, New edition.<span style="">&nbsp; </span></span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Urbana</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> and </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Chicago</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">: </span><st1:place><st1:placetype><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">University</span></st1:placetype><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> of </span><st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Illinois</span></st1:placename></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> Press.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Bowen, A. E.
(1946).<span style="">&nbsp; </span><i style="">The church welfare plan: Gospel doctrine course of study</i>.<span style="">&nbsp; </span></span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Salt Lake City</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">UT</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">: The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Bushman, R. L.
(2005).<span style="">&nbsp; </span><i style="">Joseph Smith: Rough stone rolling</i>.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span></span><st1:state><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">New York</span></st1:place></st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">: Alfred A. Knopf.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Catania</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">, J.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Message from the
chairman.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Retrieved </span><st1:date year="2006" day="5" month="7"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">5 July 2006</span></st1:date><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> from the Mondragon Corporacion Cooperativa Web site: http://www.mcc.es/ing/quienessomos/presidente.html#<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints, The. (1982). <i style="">Book
of Mormon: Another Testament of Jesus Christ</i>.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Joseph Smith, Jun. (Trans.).<span style="">&nbsp; </span></span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Salt Lake City</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">UT</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">: Author.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints, The. (1982). <i style="">Doctrine
and Covenants of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints</i>.<span style="">&nbsp; </span></span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Salt Lake City</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">UT</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">: Author.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints, The. (1979). <i style="">Holy
bible: King James version</i>.<span style="">&nbsp; </span></span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Salt Lake City</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">UT</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">: Author.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints, The. (1982<i style="">).
</i></span><st1:city><st1:place><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Pearl</span></i></st1:place></st1:city><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> of great
price</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">.<span style="">&nbsp; </span></span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Salt Lake City</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">UT</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">: Author.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Herrera, D. (Winter
2004). “Mondragon: A for-profit organization that embodies Catholic social thought.”
Review of Business, The Peter J. Robin College of Business at </span><st1:place><st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">St. John’s</span></st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> </span><st1:placetype><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">University</span></st1:placetype></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">, Vol. 25 (1). </span><st1:place><st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">St. John’s</span></st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> </span><st1:placetype><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">University</span></st1:placetype></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Lucas, J. W., &amp;
Woodworth, W. P. (1996). <i style="">Working toward </i></span><st1:city><st1:place><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Zion</span></i></st1:place></st1:city><i style=""><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">: Principles
of the united order for the modern world</span></i><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">.
</span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Salt Lake City</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">, </span><st1:state><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">UT</span></st1:state></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">: </span><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Aspen</span></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> Books. <o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Mondragon Corporacion
Cooperativa. (2005). Presentation MCC 2005, PowerPoint presentation available
at the MCC Corporate Centre, </span><st1:place><st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Mondragon</span></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">, </span><st1:country-region><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Spain</span></st1:country-region></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Rather, S. C.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>(2005).<span style="">&nbsp;
</span><i style="">Supporting the rescue of all that
is finest: A management history of Welfare Services 1995-2004</i>.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Unpublished.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Available at </span><st1:place><st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">LDS</span></st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> </span><st1:placetype><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Church</span></st1:placetype></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> History Library.<o:p></o:p></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Whyte, W. F. &amp;
Whyte, K. K.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>(1991). <i style="">Making Mondragon: The growth and dynamics of
the worker cooperative complex</i>.<span style="">&nbsp; </span></span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Ithaca</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> and </span><st1:city><st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">London</span></st1:place></st1:city><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">: </span><st1:place><st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">Cornell</span></st1:placename><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> </span><st1:placetype><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;">University</span></st1:placetype></st1:place><span style="font-size: 10pt; font-family: Arial;"> Press.<o:p></o:p></span></p>

 ]]>
        
    </content>
</entry>

<entry>
    <title>Defending von Balthasar’s Apology of Holiness</title>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.quodlibet.net/articles/vansteenwyk-holiness.shtml" />
    <id>tag:www.quodlibet.net,2009://1.216</id>

    <published>2009-02-27T18:30:07Z</published>
    <updated>2009-03-29T17:18:52Z</updated>

    <summary>Balthasar argues that it is impossible to have any knowledge of God or verify the truth of revelation apart from actually living within a Christian faith-stance. The individual outside of this faith-stance (the non-believer) is unable to come to the Christian faith of his or her own accord.  In order to perceive revelation, “eyes are needed that are able to perceive the spiritual form.”</summary>
    <author>
        <name>Scott David Foutz</name>
        <uri>http://www.quodlibet.net/quodlog/mt-cp.cgi?__mode=view&amp;blog_id=1&amp;id=1</uri>
    </author>
    
        <category term="articles" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#category" />
    
    <category term="epistemology" label="Epistemology" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    <category term="theology" label="Theology" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    
    <content type="html" xml:lang="en" xml:base="http://www.quodlibet.net/">
        <![CDATA[<div class="Section1">

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="text-align: center; line-height: normal;" align="center"><span class="TITLEMAIN"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><u><span style="text-transform: none;">Setting Up the Apology<o:p></o:p></span></u></font></font></span></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="text-align: center; line-height: normal;" align="center"><span class="TITLE1"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Introducing Hans Urs von Balthasar</font></font></span><span class="TITLE1"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><o:p></o:p></span></span></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE1"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Hans Urs von Balthasar is acknowledged as one of the
greatest Roman Catholic theologians of the twentieth century.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>His name is familiar to Catholic
theologians, but not to their protestant counterparts.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Perhaps one reason for this Swiss
theologian’s relative obscurity is the density and difficulty of his work.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>As Mark McIntosh of Loyola University puts
it: “Von Balthasar’s style is by turns allusive, poetic, combative, oracular,
dense and always idiomatic.”</font></font></span></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_edn1" name="_ednref1" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[1]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE1"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><span style="">&nbsp;
</span>In doing theology, Balthasar drew from immense resources.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The influential catholic theologian Cardinal
Henri de Lubac once wrote, “This man is perhaps the most cultivated of his
time…Classical antiquity, the great European literatures, the metaphysical
tradition, the history of religions, the diverse exploratory adventures of
contemporary man and, above all, the sacred sciences, St. Thomas, St.
Bonaventure, patrology (all of it)—not to speak just now of the Bible—none of
them that is not welcomed and made vital by this great mind.”</span></span><a style="" href="#_edn2" name="_ednref2" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[2]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE1"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><o:p></o:p></span></span></font></font></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE1"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Hans
Urs von Balthasar draws from these vastly diverse resources when he does
theology.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>As a result, it is easy to
lose one’s way in the corridors of Balthasar’s prodigious thought.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>But even though his writing may often
overwhelm, one cannot help but feel a sense of respect at the depth from which
Balthasar writes.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>While my intention in
writing this essay is to articulate and defend Balthasar’s “apology of
holiness,” which I will begin shortly, I confess a secondary intention as well:
<i>I believe that his work is tragically overlooked all-too-often and deserves
more attention, especially among protestant thinkers</i>.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>When I say that my goal is to <i>articulate</i>
and <i>defend</i>, I am not saying that I intend to decisively refute all the
potential defeaters that are issued against his apology.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Instead, I hope to show that any
would-be-defeaters do not decisively refute Balthasar’s apology.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Because the apology draws from his entire
corpus—which is elusive and difficult to categorize—any attempt to dismiss it
without reckoning his major themes and arguments is premature.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>It is based upon intuitions that deserve
further consideration.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><i>Hans Urs von
Balthasar’s apology of holiness is coherent and has explanatory power.<span style="">&nbsp; </span></i>None of the objections that I have considered
diminish the strength of his argument; while my treatment of objections is by
no means exhaustive, I have included what I consider three significant
challenges to Balthasar’s apology.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></span></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE1"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Before
articulating the apology, I must first give a brief sketch of some of the major
assumptions and themes of Balthasar’s work. Balthasar’s work offers a strong
critique to modernist approaches to metaphysics and epistemology.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In this way, he bears a striking resemblance
to many postmodern thinkers.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>However,
Balthasar doesn’t adopt the extreme skepticism of standard postmodernism.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Nor does he reject the idea of
meta-narrative. <o:p></o:p></font></font></span></span></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE1"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The culmination of Balthasar’s thought is expressed
in his theological trilogy.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In his
trilogy, Balthasar sets out to articulate Christian dogmatics in aesthetic,
dramatic, and veridical terms, based upon the Platonic properties of being—the
beautiful, the good, and the true.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>“Balthasar insisted that there can be no reflection on the <i>truth</i>
of Christian revelation (Part 3) until it is lived out in committed <i>action</i>
(Part 2), which a Christian will never feel called to do without having first
perceived revelation in all its inherent <i>beauty</i> (Part 1).”</font></font></span></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_edn3" name="_ednref3" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[3]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE1"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><span style="">&nbsp;
</span>It is the fundamental property of beauty to elicit a response; and for
Balthasar, revelation is primarily a disclosure of the beauty of the Lord.</span></span><a style="" href="#_edn4" name="_ednref4" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[4]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE1"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Beauty compels, and a Christianity without beauty has lost its ability
to compel.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Therefore, Balthasar begins
his work with his theological aesthetics.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span><o:p></o:p></span></span></font></font></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE1"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">I believe this approach can be particularly powerful
in our postmodern context.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>While
Balthasar may be more rightly considered pre-modern in his orientation rather
than postmodern, he turns modernist assumptions upside down and presents a
compelling vision for Christian theology.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Balthasar has much to offer for those who are seeking a profound ally in
the contemporary reformulation and orientation of theology for our postmodern
era.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></span></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="text-align: center; line-height: normal;" align="center"><span class="TITLE1"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Articulating Balthasar’s Apology of Holiness</font></font></span><span class="TITLE1"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><o:p></o:p></span></span></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE1"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Now I return to the primary goal of this essay: to
articulate and defend Balthasar’s “apology of holiness.”<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Balthasar argues that “…the ‘perfect’
Christian is also the perfect proof of Christianity: in the Christian’s
existential transparency, Christianity becomes comprehensible both in itself
and to the world and itself exhibits a spiritual transparency. The saint is the
apology for the Christian religion.”</font></font></span></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_edn5" name="_ednref5" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[5]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE1"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><span style="">&nbsp;
</span>And to flesh this idea out a bit more, Balthasar writes: </span></span>“Instead
of possessing a ‘proof,’ they ‘are’ a reflection of it in their lives. As they
respond to the glory of God and reflect it, it shines forth not only for them
but for others. For, according to the Spirit of revelation, the really holy
person—in the sense of Leviticus 11:44f.: ‘For I am the Lord you God;
consecrate yourselves, therefore, and be holy, for I am holy’—is the best
‘proof’ of the truth of revelation.”<a style="" href="#_edn6" name="_ednref6" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[6]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span>So, Balthasar argues that t<span class="TITLE1"><span style="font-weight: normal;">he non-believer aesthetically
perceives the “glory of God” in the life of a holy person.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>This serves as the best “proof” for the
non-believer.<span style="">&nbsp; </span></span></span>In order to
understand what Balthasar is claiming, we need to walk through the process by
which, according to Balthasar, the non-believer comes to faith. By walking
through this process, I will show how his apology of holiness consists of two
claims.</font></font></p>

<p class="BODYTEXT1" style="line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Balthasar argues that it is
impossible to have any knowledge of God or verify the truth of revelation apart
from actually living within a Christian faith-stance.<a style="" href="#_edn7" name="_ednref7" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[7]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span>The individual outside of this faith-stance
(the non-believer) is unable to come to the Christian faith of his or her own
accord.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In order to perceive
revelation, “eyes are needed that are able to perceive the spiritual form.”<a style="" href="#_edn8" name="_ednref8" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[8]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span>Non-believers are unable to have knowledge
of God. As we have seen Balthasar articulate earlier, the non-believer is
struck by the reflection of the Glory of the Lord in the life of the holy
person, and as the non-believer is attracted by the holiness of the Christian,
s/he is drawn into living a similar life.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>As this person engages in “Christian experience,” the reality of God
begins to take shape.<a style="" href="#_edn9" name="_ednref9" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[9]</span></span></a>
In other words, a person must first participate in Christian experience before
one can have knowledge of God.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>And at
this point, we understand the second sense of “proof” for Balthasar—that the
holy life is self-validating.<span style="">&nbsp; </span></font></font></p>

<p class="BODYTEXT1" style="line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">So, then, we have two proofs:</font></font></p>

<p class="BODYTEXT1" style="text-indent: 0in; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><b><u>Proof One</u></b><u>
<o:p></o:p></u></font></font></p>

<p class="BODYTEXT1" style="line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">A holy person is an apology for
Christianity, because, through observing how a holy person lives, a
non-believer can be attracted by the holiness of the Christian and drawn into
living a similar life.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>And at this point,
they acquire the needed faith-stance to have knowledge of God. </font></font></p>

<p class="BODYTEXT1" style="text-indent: 0in; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><b><u>Proof Two<o:p></o:p></u></b></font></font></p>

<p class="BODYTEXT1" style="line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">It is through living a holy
life that a person can convince him/herself that the Christian faith is
correct, and that the God which is believed in is a real God. David Burrell,
Professor of Philosophy and Theology at the University of Notre Dame agrees:
“So one easily presumes that God must <i>first </i>be shown to exist before we
can legitimately engage in those practices associated with belief in God. In
fact, however, the situation is quite the reverse. It is those who participate
in such practices who come to appreciate how intimately these practices are
intertwined with a conviction of the reality of God.”<a style="" href="#_edn10" name="_ednref10" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[10]</span></span></a>
</font></font></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">This double-apology of holiness demonstrates Balthasar’s
general methodology: we have beauty leading to goodness leading to truth.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>This approach stands against the modernist
approach.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Because of this contrary
stance, it is to be assumed that there will be many challenges to this
argument.</font></font></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="text-align: center; line-height: normal;" align="center"><span class="TITLE1"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><u>Objections and Challenges to the Apology</u></font></font></span><span class="TITLE1"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><u><span style="font-weight: normal;"><o:p></o:p></span></u></font></font></span></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE1"><span style="font-weight: normal;"></span></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Whether
or not <span class="TITLE1"><span style="font-weight: normal;">Hans Urs von
Balthasar’s apology of holiness is coherent and has explanatory power depends
upon how it stands up to its challengers.<i> </i><span style="">&nbsp;</span>I consider the following issues to be present the biggest
challenges to Balthasar’s position: t</span></span>he question of justification
of belief, the subjectivity of attraction, and the challenge of religious
diversity.<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp; </span></font></font></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="text-align: center; line-height: normal;" align="center"><span class="TITLE1"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The Justification of Belief<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE1"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">“However, it might be objected that, in the last
resort, von Balthasar’s is a position which, irrespective of what he asserts,
in effect denies that human rationality plays any significant role in the
decision to adopt, and then to remain within, a faith-stance.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In short, the objector might ask, has he not
presented us with a notion of ‘proof’ which is at odds with our conception of
rationality?”</font></font></span></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_edn11" name="_ednref11" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[11]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE1"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Is Balthasar a fideist? <o:p></o:p></span></span></font></font></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="text-align: center; line-height: normal;" align="center"><span class="TITLE1"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The Subjectivity of Attractiveness</font></font></span><span class="TITLE1"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><o:p></o:p></span></span></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE1"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">How is one to put any stock in some sort of
ambiguous religious attraction?<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The
non-believer is supposedly attracted by the life of the holy person. If
Balthasar argues that this attraction must be followed by faith, and then, only
after adopting a Christian faith-stance, one may have knowledge of God, isn’t
one left without any means by which one may judge the attraction? How is one to
understand this religious attraction?<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></font></font></span></span></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="text-align: center; line-height: normal;" align="center"><span class="TITLE1"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Pluralism</font></font></span><span class="TITLE1"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><o:p></o:p></span></span></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE1"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Victoria Harrison, lecturer in philosophy at the
University of Colorado, levels what is perhaps the most powerful challenge
against Balthasar’s apology: “For even though von Balthasar’s philosophical
anthropology is specifically Christocentric, there is no reason, in principle,
why his insights about human holiness (suitably abstracted from his Christian
beliefs) could not be extended to other religions.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Indeed, it is difficult to see how the apologetic value of human
holiness is not equally applicable to other religions, and hence how those
sharing von Balthasar’s core intention can, on pain of inconsistency, avoid
religious pluralism.”</font></font></span></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_edn12" name="_ednref12" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[12]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE1"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Pluralism is perhaps one the most difficult challenges against
traditional orthodox faith in our day.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Can Balthasar’s apology stand up to this challenge?<o:p></o:p></span></span></font></font></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="text-align: center; line-height: normal;" align="center"><span class="TITLE2"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><u>Defending the Apology<o:p></o:p></u></font></font></span></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE2"></span><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The first challenge that I will address is that
Balthasar’s approach isn’t justified.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>In other words, his perspective is basic fideism.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>This challenge is leveled directly at the
second “proof” that I articulated, namely, that i</font></font></span></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">t is through
living a holy life that a person can convince him/herself that the Christian
faith is correct, and that the God which is believed in is a real God.<span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><span style="">&nbsp;
</span>There is a great deal of commonality in Balthasar’s approach and that of
Reformed Epistemology.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The work of
Alvin Plantinga is widely respected, and by showing the compatibility of
Balthasar’s and Plantinga’s respective approaches, a solid case for the
coherence of Balthasar’s argument can be made.</span></span></font></font></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="text-align: center; line-height: normal;" align="center"><span class="TITLE2"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Balthasar and the Reformed Epistemology of Plantinga<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">According to Plantinga, “The <i>sensus divinitatis</i>
is a disposition to form theistic beliefs in various circumstances, in response
to the sorts of conditions or stimuli that trigger the working of this sense of
divinity.”</font></font></span></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_edn13" name="_ednref13" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[13]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"> In other words, humans were
created by God to have an accurate understanding of the things of God.
Unfortunately, sin has damaged the <i>sensus divinitatis</i>.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>As a result, the ability of an individual to
have veridical knowledge of God has been terribly damaged or lost
altogether.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Plantinga puts forth his
Extended Aquinas/Calvin Model to show how this <i>sensus divinitatis</i> is
restored for the Christian and furthermore argues how it meets the criteria for
a warranted belief, and therefore can produce knowledge. In this model, God has
“proposed and instituted a plan of salvation: the life, atoning suffering and
death, and resurrection of Jesus Christ, the incarnate second person of the
trinity. The result for us is the possibility of salvation from sin and renewed
relationship with God.”</span></span><a style="" href="#_edn14" name="_ednref14" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[14]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"> <o:p></o:p></span></span></font></font></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Notice the similarity between Plantinga’s
proposition and Balthasar’s: “If it is a matter of interpreting God’s
supernatural revelation in history from the available signs, then the spirit
searching for meaning requires a higher light of grace in order to synthesize
the signs…The light of grace comes to the aid of this natural inability; it
strengthens and deepens the power of sight. It does not provide new clues or compensate
for the inadequacy of the ‘scientific’ arguments; rather, it bestows vision and
makes the eye proportionate to what is being shown.”</font></font></span></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_edn15" name="_ednref15" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[15]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Balthasar bases this new sight on the incarnation and atoning work of
Christ and the work of the Holy Spirit.</span></span><a style="" href="#_edn16" name="_ednref16" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[16]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><span style="">&nbsp;
</span>In both models, we have a restored vision.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Christians are able to have sensory perception of God because of
the restorative and saving work of Christ.<o:p></o:p></span></span></font></font></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Next, according to Plantinga, God arranged for the
production of inspired writings that give a reliable account of this saving
activity by God.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Also, God sent the
Holy Spirit to work in human hearts and minds, restoring the <i>sensus
divinitatis.</i><span style="">&nbsp; </span>Now the regenerate
believer is able to have knowledge of Christian truth.</font></font></span></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_edn17" name="_ednref17" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[17]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><span style="">&nbsp;
</span>But this work of the Holy Spirit that restores the <i>sensus</i>
restores affection as well.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The
regenerate person is now able to love God and her neighbor.</span></span><a style="" href="#_edn18" name="_ednref18" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[18]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><span style="">&nbsp;
</span><o:p></o:p></span></span></font></font></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Balthasar’s conclusions are essentially the same:
“But once it has been determined that the point in Christ Jesus which explains
his life-form does not lie within the purely human sphere and structure, but
that everything about him rings true only when one accept his own
presupposition of being the Son of God: then the initiation of life into this
supernatural form becomes, at the same time, an initiation…within the realm of
God’s own reality, and hence it finally becomes the process by which this
reality takes shapes in the believer.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>However, the rightness of the form to which the believer surrenders and
entrusts himself—is <i>confirmed</i> within this existence of self-surrender as
being true and correct, and this gives the believer a new form of Christian
certitude which can be called ‘Christian experience.’”</font></font></span></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_edn19" name="_ednref19" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[19]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><span style="">&nbsp;
</span>In other words, the restored God-perception enables the Christian to
become initiated into the realm of God’s reality, where s/he is able to have
true knowledge of God.<o:p></o:p></span></span></font></font></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Balthasar is no fideist.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>He recognizes the place for reason.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>For him, knowledge of the truth of God comes from perceiving what
actually there.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>However, we need to see
through the eyes of faith.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Faith may be
a requirement for seeing truth, but there is still truth to be found.</font></font></span></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_edn20" name="_ednref20" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[20]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><o:p></o:p></span></span></font></font></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">In order for a belief to be to be considered
knowledge, that belief must be “produced by cognitive faculties or processes
that are working properly, in an appropriate epistemic environment…according to
a design plan that is aimed at truth, and is furthermore successfully aimed at
truth.”<span style="">&nbsp; </span></font></font></span></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_edn21" name="_ednref21" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[21]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"> Plantinga’s Extended
Aquinas/Calvin Model meets these criteria. Here is a summary, by Plantinga of
his model and its rationality:<o:p></o:p></span></span></font></font></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="margin-left: 0.5in; line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">To recount the essential features of the model, the
internal instigation of the Holy Spirit working in concord with God’s teaching
in Scripture is a cognitive process or belief-producing mechanism that produces
in us the beliefs constituting faith, as well as a host of other beliefs.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>These beliefs, of course, will seem to the
believer to be true: that is part of what it is for them to be <i>beliefs</i>.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>They will have the internal features of
belief, of seeming to be true; and they can have this to various degrees.
Second, according to the model, these beliefs will be justified; they will also
have at least two further kinds of virtues.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>IN the first place, they are internally rational, in the sense that the
believer’s response to the experience she has (given prior belief) is within
the range permitted by rationality, that is, by proper function; there is
nothing pathological there.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>And in the
second place, the beliefs in question will have warrant: they will be produced
by cognitive processes functioning properly in an appropriate environment
according to a design plan successfully aimed at the production of true belief.
To be sure, the process in question is not like the ordinary belief-producing
mechanisms we have just by virtue of creation; it will be by the special work
of the Holy Spirit.</font></font></span></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_edn22" name="_ednref22" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[22]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><o:p></o:p></span></span></font></font></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">As with Plantinga’s Extended Aquinas/Calvin Model,
Balthasar’s epistemology of the self-validation of faith fits the criteria: it
has the internal features of belief, it is internally rational, and it is
produced by the proper functioning of cognitive processes (of course, via the
work of the Holy Spirit).<span style="">&nbsp; </span>I will not,
at this time, go into the task of defending Reformed Epistemology.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Plantinga’s reputation is super-human for a

reason; he is much better equipped than I am at defending his position.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>My hope is that, by showing how Balthasar’s
epistemology could indeed be understood as a pre-cursor to Reformed
Epistemology, Balthasar’s epistemology, while perhaps less developed, would be
firmly bolstered by the arguments of Plantinga.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>So, then, the second proof (</font></font></span></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">It is through living a
holy life that a person can convince him/herself that the Christian faith is
correct, and that the God which is believed in is a real God) is on a solid
foundation.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><span class="TITLEEND2"><o:p></o:p></span></font></font></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="text-align: center; line-height: normal;" align="center"><span class="TITLE2"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Defending Proof One of the Apology<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="BODYTEXT1" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">If you recall, the first proof in Balthasar’s
apology is that </font></font></span></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">A holy person is an apology for Christianity,
because, through observing how a holy person lives, a non-believer can be
attracted by the holiness of the Christian and drawn into living a similar
life.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>And at this point, they acquire
the needed faith-stance to have knowledge of God.<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>This naturally raises two issues: how does this attraction work
(and how does one judge religious attraction) and what is to keep this “proof”
from applying to other religions?<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>First, attraction will be considered.<span class="TITLE2"><o:p></o:p></span></font></font></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE2"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><u>Considering
Attraction</u></font></font></span><span class="TITLE2"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><u><span style="font-weight: normal;"><o:p></o:p></span></u></font></font></span></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The place of religious attraction is strongly
connected to the internal work of the Holy Spirit, which was briefly discussed
earlier.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The ability to see with the
eyes of faith is something graced by God, and actualized by the inner working
of the Holy Spirit.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Therefore, the idea
of religious attraction is wholly consistent with Balthasar’s epistemology, and
also Reformed Epistemology.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>However, it
is worth pursuing some sort of criteria by which we might judge the
attraction.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></font></font></span></span></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Any
religion based upon incarnation must take incarnation seriously.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>There is a tendency to view religious
feeling and attraction as a sort of disembodies mysticism.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Balthasar would reject such mystical
experiences as docetic.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>David Burrell
agrees; for him, one is attracted to God by seeing the followers of that God
living in such a way that is recognizably liberating: “We should not expect to
be able even to locate the divinity outside of religious practice, much less
provide a way of establishing God’s reality independent of those practices
which are designed to offer us access to God. If these practices and the
communities they form, however, present a way which is recognizably
liberating…then we will be attracted to the God they worship and led to inquire
how such a divinity pervades the practices we have come to cherish.”</font></font></span></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_edn23" name="_ednref23" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[23]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE2"><o:p></o:p></span></font></font></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The
attractiveness of the Christian life form is inherent, according to Balthasar.</font></font></span></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_edn24" name="_ednref24" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[24]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"> The attraction the individual
feels is for Christ—who alone bridges the gap between silent transcendence and
creation, thus making it possible for beings to be drawn into Being.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>According to Balthasar, an exemplary
Christian life makes somewhat concrete the mystery of the hypostatic union.</span></span><a style="" href="#_edn25" name="_ednref25" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[25]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"> <span style="">&nbsp;</span>This is because the authentic saint is “always the one who
confuses himself the least with Christ and who, therefore, can most
convincingly be transparent to Christ.” </span></span><a style="" href="#_edn26" name="_ednref26" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[26]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;">Balthasar recognizes that people
can and do have attractions and experiences that they mistakenly attribute to
God.</span></span><a style="" href="#_edn27" name="_ednref27" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[27]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><span style="">&nbsp;
</span>However, he considers the form of Christ to be the measure by which we
can judge such attractions.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>For
example, the holy person whose lifestyle we are attracted to is only validly
attractive if their lifestyle imitates Jesus.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Jesus is the definition of holiness.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>In the life of saints, therefore, there is a pointing to of Jesus, and
it is this pointing-to that attracts. <o:p></o:p></span></span></font></font></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE2"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><u>Regarding Pluralism<o:p></o:p></u></font></font></span></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Pluralism
is the most likely defeater for Balthasar’s position.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Not only is pluralism a thorn in the side of most Christian
epistemologies, it is particularly the case for Balthasar, since his
epistemology has no external logic or arguments.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In fact, the external aesthetic of holiness (that one comes into faith
by being drawn into and following the example of a holy person) could actually
serve to strengthen the pluralist position. After all, the seemingly universal
supply of virtuous people would tend to indicate that there is nothing unique
about Christianity. <o:p></o:p></font></font></span></span></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE2"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Plantinga’s Defense<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Plantinga
disagrees. He looks at three potential pluralist defeaters and stares them
down: the probabilistic defeater, the abstract charge of moral arbitrariness,
and the concrete charge of moral arbitrariness.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>I will look at Plantinga’s rejection of the pluralist argument,
and later look at Balthasar’s approach.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>In this case, Plantinga and Balthasar take different approaches, and
together present a compelling defense against the pluralist attack. <o:p></o:p></font></font></span></span></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The
probabilistic defeater (posited J.L. Schellenberg) argues that since there are
SO MANY religions out there, the odds that yours is right are pretty slim.
Plantinga rightly rejects this argument: “If there is a source of warrant for
Christian belief that is independent of any it acquires by way of probabilistic
relations to other beliefs, then the fact (if it is a fact) that Christian
belief isn’t particularly likely with respect to those others doesn’t show
anything of much interest. It certainly doesn’t provide a defeater for
Christian belief.”</font></font></span></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_edn28" name="_ednref28" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[28]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"> <o:p></o:p></span></span></font></font></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The
abstract charge of moral arbitrariness defeater (posited by Wilfred Cantwell
Smith) argues that since we hold our beliefs to be true, and others hold their
beliefs to be true, for us to conclude that we are somehow privileged, while
they are somehow ignorant, is arrogant.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Therefore, “if <i>S</i> knows that others don’t believe <i>p</i> (and,
let’s add, knows that he can’t find arguments that will persuade them of <i>p</i>),
then <i>S</i> should not believe <i>p</i>.”</font></font></span></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_edn29" name="_ednref29" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[29]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"> Plantinga disarms this potential
defeater by exposing this view to be self-reverentially inconsistent and
arguing that this charge is implausible. To show this he uses the example of
lying about one’s colleagues to advance one’s career: “if I try my level best
to ascertain the truth here—and it <i>still </i>seems to me sleazy, despicable,
<i>wrong</i> to lie about my colleagues to advance my career, could I really be
doing something immoral in continuing to believe as before? I can’t see how.”</span></span><a style="" href="#_edn30" name="_ednref30" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[30]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"> If an individual were to,
likewise, examine his or her own religious beliefs in the light of pluralism,
and still come out maintaining his or her beliefs, how could this be wrong?
Therefore, Plantinga concludes, “I can’t see how the moral charge against
exclusivism can be sustained, and if it can’t, this charge does not provide a
defeater for Christian belief.”</span></span><a style="" href="#_edn31" name="_ednref31" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[31]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><o:p></o:p></span></span></font></font></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The
concrete charge of moral arbitrariness is posited by Gary Gutting.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>He argues that there is a moral problem with
the believer who holds to his/her own views when others disagree with him/her
but doesn’t have any valid argument for his/her own views.</font></font></span></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_edn32" name="_ednref32" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[32]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"> Plantinga once again dismisses
the potential defeater: “If something like the extended Aquinas/Calvin model…is
in fact correct, then there is a significant difference between the epistemic
situation of those who accept Christian belief and those who do not; the
objector is therefore assuming, unjustifiable and without argument, that
neither that model nor any other according to which there is a source of
warranted Christian belief is in fact correct ant that there is no such source
for Christian belief.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>That assumption
has nothing to be said for it; the arbitrariness charge therefore
disintegrates.”</span></span><a style="" href="#_edn33" name="_ednref33" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[33]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><o:p></o:p></span></span></font></font></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE2"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Balthasar’s Offense<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Plantinga’s
arguments are compelling, providing a solid defense against the pluralist
attack.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Balthasar, however, takes a
more offensive (not in the sense of being rude) approach.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Together, the two approaches complement one
another.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>To take a more offensive tack,
Christianity has a trump-card that no other religion has—the Incarnation.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Millard Erickson, evangelical
elder-statesman, writes: “Pluralism seems clearly to be threatened, however, by
the traditional doctrine of the incarnation. For as usually understood, that
doctrine proclaims that God’s presence and activity in Jesus were radically
different from his presence and activity in other human beings. Thus, the way
to contact with God must be through faith in Jesus and conversion to
Christianity.”</font></font></span></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_edn34" name="_ednref34" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[34]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"> And Balthasar’s formulation of
Christianity is radically incarnational—so perhaps his epistemology and apology
will not only stand up under scrutiny, but present a challenge to other
religious beliefs as well.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>No doubt,
there are many gems of insight in the work of Balthasar.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>I will examine three.<o:p></o:p></span></span></font></font></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE2"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><u>The Uniqueness of Christ</u></font></font></span><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">. Jesus distinguishes himself
from all other religious founders by saying that he is the historical form of
the eternal God…God in flesh.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Balthasar
writes, “Christ…as a historical form, demands faith for himself: this is
something which no religious founder or thinker or artist could ever or will
ever do as long as he understands himself to be obedient to the eternal Light.”</font></font></span></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_edn35" name="_ednref35" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[35]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"> Christ, unlike other religious
leaders and founders, does not point to something beyond himself, he points <i>to</i>
himself.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Raymond Gawronski, SJ, teacher
of theology at Marquette University, comments upon this idea further: “This
claim of Jesus, the ‘I am’ claims…is without analogy in all of the history of
religion.”</span></span><a style="" href="#_edn36" name="_ednref36" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[36]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Jesus’ uniqueness doesn’t lend itself to pluralist thinking.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>While his uniqueness doesn’t necessarily
argue for Christianity directly, it does undermine the assumption of pluralism
that all religions have a shared essence.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>One is forced to either agree or disagree with Jesus.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></span></span></font></font></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE2"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><u>The Theology of the Word.</u></font></font></span><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;
</font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">“No human being ever creates his own language.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>He receives it as a gift, even though once received, the gift can
be infinitely enriched through human creativity.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>But if no human being as such is able to create the word which
makes dialogue possible, how is language possible at all?...The human being can
only presuppose the word, the bond of communication.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In Balthasar’s opinion, only a theological answer can resolve the
question.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Language is possible because
man participates in the divine Logos. Language is a gift of the gods.”</font></font></span></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_edn37" name="_ednref37" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[37]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><span style="">&nbsp;
</span>To Balthasar, the only way that man can participate in the divine Logos
is through the Incarnation. In the hypostatic union, humanity and divinity
participated in each other’s nature, thus providing a way for humanity to
participate in the communicative bond of the Triune God (Balthasar argues that
the Incarnation reaches backwards in time, so the objection that language
existed before Jesus isn’t a serious defeater to him).<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Therefore, we have a logical claim for the
exclusiveness of Christianity.<o:p></o:p></span></span></font></font></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE2"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><u>Jesus, the Concrete-Universal.</u></font></font></span><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;
</font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Another philosophical dilemma is resolved in the Incarnation: the
dichotomy between the universal and the singular.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>“Every attempt at synthesis seems to founder on the irreducible
tension between the two poles which constitute every finite being.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Whatever is has an essence which, as such,
is universal.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The individual being
participates in the universality of the essence.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>At the same time an essence never exists as such but must always
be embodied in a concrete singular.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Within the realm of our creaturely experience we know that this tension
remains irresolvable.”</font></font></span></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_edn38" name="_ednref38" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[38]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Balthasar argues that only Christianity finds the solution to this
problem of philosophy.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Jesus, the
Incarnate Logos, is both the Totality (Being itself) and concrete singular.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>It is only through this man, Jesus of
Nazareth that we can come to know Being, God.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Therefore, we have a logical claim for the exclusiveness of
Christianity.<o:p></o:p></span></span></font></font></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="text-align: center; line-height: normal;" align="center"><span class="TITLE1"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><u>Conclusion</u></font></font></span><span class="TITLEEND1"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><u><o:p></o:p></u></font></font></span></p>

<p class="DEFAULTS" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Even with the strength of these
arguments, Balthasar would still say that they aren’t proofs of the Christian
religion.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>He wasn’t against reason, but
he didn’t believe that reasons could compel and convince.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Logic can dialogue with the faith, but only
the life of the holy person can compel and convince.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>“[Balthasar] would hold that no theology can really be an apology
for an incarnate religion: the apology for Christianity is its saints, those
who hear the Word and bear fruit in the world.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Their hearing of the Word and how they respond sheds new light on dogmas
of the faith: they live the dogmas.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Again, to see the Christian message, to understand the secret of
Christianity, requires no initiation into or mystical experience: it is
sufficient to look at the work of Mother Theresa, and then one sees in the
flesh someone who in the world today is letting God ‘say’ with her life that
which God was saying in Christ Jesus.”</font></font></span></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_edn39" name="_ednref39" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[39]</span></span></a><span class="TITLEEND2"><o:p></o:p></span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="line-height: normal;"><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">To state it again: “Jesus has no need of apologetics
[of the conventional sort]: he shines through.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>He shines upon everyone who comes into the world (Jn 1:9) and does not
deliberately look away.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The Church
should not pursue any apologetics for herself, but should instead endeavor to
make her Lord visible; and since the Church joins the gospel so closely to
Jesus, she will succeed in this endeavor only by striving to reach the point
where she will herself shine through.”</font></font></span></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_edn40" name="_ednref40" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[40]</span></span></a><span class="TITLE2"><span style="font-weight: normal;"> <span style="">&nbsp;</span>So here is our challenge.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>And with this are we left with a commission.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>We must take up the endeavor to “shine through.” Hans Urs von
Balthasar’s apology of holiness is quite compelling.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>And if we are to take it seriously, we need to embrace
holiness.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>This is the beauty and
challenge of Balthasar’s work—a work that demands more reflection.</span></span>
</font></font></p>

</div>

<span style="font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><br style="page-break-before: always;" clear="all" />
</font></font></span>

<div class="Section2">

<p class="BODYTEXT1" style="text-align: center; text-indent: 0in; line-height: normal;" align="center"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><b><u>Selected Bibliography<o:p></o:p></u></b></font></font></p>

<p class="BODYTEXT1" style="text-align: center; text-indent: 0in; line-height: normal;" align="center"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;<o:p></o:p></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Balthasar, Hans Urs von. <i>Word
and Revelation.</i> New York: Herder and Herder, 1964.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">________. <i>The God Question
and Modern Man.</i> New York: Seabury Press, 1967.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">________. <i>A Theological
Anthropology.</i> New York: Sheed and Ward, 1968.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">________. <i>Elucidations</i>.
London: S. P. C. K., 1975.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">________. <i>The von Balthasar
Reader</i>. New York: Crossroad, 1982.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">________. <i>New Elucidations</i>.
San Francisco: Ignatius Press, 1986.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">________. <i>Explorations in
Theology:</i> Vol. 1, <i>The Word Made Flesh</i>. San Francisco: Ignatius </font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Press, 1989.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">________. <i>Explorations in
Theology</i>: Vol. 4, <i>Spirit and Institution</i>. San Francisco: Ignatius </font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Press, 1995.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">________. <i>The Glory of the
Lord: A Theological Aesthetics</i>. Vol.&nbsp;1<i>, Seeing the Form</i>. San </font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Francisco New York: Ignatius Press Crossroad
Publications, 1983.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">________. <i>Theo-Drama:
Theological Dramatic Theory.</i> Vol. 2, <i>Dramatis Personae: Man in <o:p></o:p></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>God. </i>San Francisco, CA: Ignatius Press, 1990.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Chesterton, G. K. <i>The
Everlasting Man</i>. San Francisco: Ignatius Press, 1993.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Delaney, C. F. <i>Rationality
and Religious Belief</i>. Edited by C. F. Delaney. Notre Dame Studies in </font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">the Philosophy of Religion. Notre Dame, Ind.: University
of Notre Dame Press, 1979.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Dyrness, William A. <i>Visual
Faith Art, Theology, and Worship in Dialogue</i>. Engaging Culture. </font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Grand Rapids, Mich.: Baker Academic, 2001.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Erickson, Millard J. <i>The
Word Became Flesh</i>. Grand Rapids, Mich.: Baker Book House, 1991.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Gawronski, Raymond. <i>Word and
Silence Hans Urs von Balthasar and the Spiritual Encounter <o:p></o:p></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>Between East and West</i>. Grand Rapids, Mich.: W.B.
Eerdmans, 1995.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Harrison, Victoria S.,
“Putnam’s Internalism and von Balthasar’s Epistemology,” <i>International <o:p></o:p></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>Journal for Philosophy of Religion. </i>44 (1998): 67-92.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Harrison, Victoria S., “Human
Holiness as Religious Apologia,” <i>International Journal for <o:p></o:p></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>Philosophy of Religion. </i>46 (1999): 63-82.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Hastings, Adrian. ed. <i>The
Oxford Companion to Christian Thought</i>.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>New York: Oxford Press, </font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">2000. S.v. "Hans Urs von Balthasar," by Edward
T. Oakes, SJ.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Helm, Paul. <i>Faith and
Understanding</i>. Grand Rapids, Mich.: Wm. B. Eerdmans Pub., 1997.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">McIntosh, Mark Allen. <i>Christology
from Within Spirituality and the Incarnation in Hans Urs <o:p></o:p></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i>von Balthasar</i>. Studies
in Spirituality and Theology. Notre Dame, Ind.: University of Notre Dame Press,
1996.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Nichols, Aidan. <i>The Word Has
Been Abroad a Guide Through Balthasar’s Aesthetics</i>. </font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Introduction to Hans Urs von Balthasar. Washington, D.C.:
Catholic University of </font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">America Press, 1998.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">________. <i>Say It is
Pentecost a Guide Through Balthasar’s Logic</i>. Washington, D.C.: Catholic </font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">University of America Press, 2001.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">O’Donnell, John. <i>Hans Urs
von Balthasar</i>.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Collegeville, Minn.:
Liturgical Press, 1992.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">O’Hanlon, Gerard F. <i>The
Immutability of God in the Theology of Hans Urs von Balthasar</i>. </font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Cambridge [England] New York: Cambridge University Press,
1990.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Peterson, Michael L., ed. <i>Philosophy
of Religion Selected Readings</i>.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>New
York: Oxford </font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">University Press, 2001.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Plantinga, Alvin. <i>Warranted
Christian Belief</i>. New York: Oxford University Press, 2000.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Scola, Angelo. <i>Hans Urs von
Balthasar a Theological Style</i>. Grand Rapids, Mich.: William B. </font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Eerdmans Pub. Co., 1995.</font></font></p>



<p class="BODYTEXT1" style="text-indent: 0in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Schindler, David L. (Ed.). <i>Hans Urs von Balthasar: His
Life and Work. </i>San Francisco: Ignatius </font></font></p>

<p class="BODYTEXT1" style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Press,
1991.</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style=""><!--[if !supportEndnotes]--><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><br clear="all" />

</font></font><hr size="1" width="33%" align="left">



<div style="" id="edn1">

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref1" name="_edn1" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[1]</span></span></a>
Mark Allen McIntosh, <i>Christology from Within Spirituality and the
Incarnation in Hans Urs von Balthasar</i>. Studies in Spirituality and Theology
(Notre Dame, Ind.: University of Notre Dame Press, 1996).</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn2">

<p class="BODYTEXT1" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref2" name="_edn2" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[2]</span></span></a> Henri de
Lubac, “A Witness of Christ in the Church: Hans Urs von Balthasar”, in David L.
Shindler (Ed.), <i>Hans Urs von Balthasar: His Life and Work, </i>(San
Francisco: Ignatius Press, 1991), 272.</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn3">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref3" name="_edn3" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span style="">[3]</span></span></span></a><span style=""> Adrian Hastings, ed. <i>The Oxford Companion to
Christian Thought</i> (New York: Oxford Press, 2000), s.v. "Hans Urs von
Balthasar," by Edward T. Oakes, SJ.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn4">

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref4" name="_edn4" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[4]</span></span></a>
Aidan Nichols, <i>The Word Has Been Abroad a Guide Through Balthasar’s
Aesthetics</i>. Introduction to Hans Urs von Balthasar (Washington, D.C.:
Catholic University of America Press, 1998), xiii.</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn5">

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref5" name="_edn5" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[5]</span></span></a>
Hans Urs von Balthasar, <i>Seeing the Form:</i> vol.&nbsp;1 of <i>The Glory of
the Lord: A Theological Aesthetics.</i> (San Francisco New York: Ignatius Press
Crossroad Publications, 1983), 229.</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn6">

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref6" name="_edn6" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[6]</span></span></a>
Hans Urs von Balthasar, <i>Dramatis Personae: Man in God</i>, vol. 2 of<i>
Theo-Drama: Theological Dramatic Theory. </i>(San Francisco: Ignatius Press,
1990), 126.</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn7">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref7" name="_edn7" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span style="">[7]</span></span></span></a><span style=""> Ibid., 171-176.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn8">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref8" name="_edn8" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span style="">[8]</span></span></span></a><span style=""> Ibid., 24.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn9">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref9" name="_edn9" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span style="">[9]</span></span></span></a><span style=""> Ibid., 255.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn10">

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref10" name="_edn10" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[10]</span></span></a>
David B. Burrell, “Religious Belief and Rationality,” In C. F. Delaney (Ed.), <i>Rationality
and Religious Belief</i>, Notre Dame Studies in the Philosophy of Religion
(Notre Dame, Ind.: University of Notre Dame Press, 1979), 100.</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn11">

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref11" name="_edn11" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[11]</span></span></a>
Victoria S. Harrison , “Human Holiness as Religious Apologia,” <i>International
Journal for Philosophy of Religion, </i>46 (1999): 72-73.</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn12">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref12" name="_edn12" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span style="">[12]</span></span></span></a><span style=""> Ibid., 78.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn13">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref13" name="_edn13" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span style="">[13]</span></span></span></a><span style=""> Alvin Plantinga, <i>Warranted Christian Belief</i>
(New York: Oxford University Press, 2000), 256.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn14">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref14" name="_edn14" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span style="">[14]</span></span></span></a><span style=""> Ibid., 243.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn15">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref15" name="_edn15" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span style="">[15]</span></span></span></a><span style=""> Hans Urs von Balthasar, <i>Seeing the Form,</i>
175-176.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn16">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref16" name="_edn16" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span style="">[16]</span></span></span></a><span style=""> Ibid.<i>,</i> 406.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn17">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref17" name="_edn17" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span style="">[17]</span></span></span></a><span style=""> Alvin Plantinga, 243-244.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn18">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref18" name="_edn18" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span style="">[18]</span></span></span></a><span style=""> Ibid., 323.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn19">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref19" name="_edn19" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span style="">[19]</span></span></span></a><span style=""> Hans Urs von Balthasar, Seeing the Form, 224-225.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn20">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref20" name="_edn20" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span style="">[20]</span></span></span></a><span style=""> Victoria S. Harrison , “Putnam’s Internalism and von
Balthasar’s Epistemology,” <i>International Journal for Philosophy of Religion,
</i>44 (1998): 69.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn21">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref21" name="_edn21" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span style="">[21]</span></span></span></a><span style=""> Alvin Plantinga, 256.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn22">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref22" name="_edn22" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span style="">[22]</span></span></span></a><span style=""> Ibid., 284.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn23">

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref23" name="_edn23" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[23]</span></span></a>
David B. Burrell, 106.</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn24">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref24" name="_edn24" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span style="">[24]</span></span></span></a><span style=""> Hans Urs von Balthasar, <i>Seeing the Form</i>, 214.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn25">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref25" name="_edn25" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span style="">[25]</span></span></span></a><span style=""> Ibid., 214.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn26">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref26" name="_edn26" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span style="">[26]</span></span></span></a><span style=""> Ibid., 215.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn27">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref27" name="_edn27" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span style="">[27]</span></span></span></a><span style=""> Ibid.<i>,</i> 169-170.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn28">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref28" name="_edn28" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span style="">[28]</span></span></span></a><span style=""> Alvin Plantinga, 442.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn29">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref29" name="_edn29" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span style="">[29]</span></span></span></a><span style=""> Ibid., 446.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn30">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref30" name="_edn30" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span style="">[30]</span></span></span></a><span style=""> Ibid., 447.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn31">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref31" name="_edn31" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span style="">[31]</span></span></span></a><span style=""> Ibid., 447.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn32">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref32" name="_edn32" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span style="">[32]</span></span></span></a><span style=""> Ibid., 449.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn33">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref33" name="_edn33" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span style="">[33]</span></span></span></a><span style=""> Ibid., 455.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn34">

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref34" name="_edn34" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[34]</span></span></a>
Millard J. Erickson, <i>The Word Became Flesh</i> (Grand Rapids, Mich.: Baker
Book House, 1991), 291-292.</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn35">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref35" name="_edn35" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span style="">[35]</span></span></span></a><span style=""> Hans Urs von Balthasar, <i>Seeing the Form,</i> 168.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn36">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref36" name="_edn36" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span style="">[36]</span></span></span></a><span style=""> Raymond Gawronski, Word <i>and Silence: Hans Urs von
Balthasar and the Spiritual Encounter Between East and West </i>(Grand Rapids,
Mich.: W.B. Eerdmans, 1995), 105.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn37">

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref37" name="_edn37" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[37]</span></span></a>
John O’Donnell, <i>Hans Urs von Balthasar</i> (Collegeville, Minn.: Liturgical
Press, 1992), 49.</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn38">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref38" name="_edn38" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style=""><span style="">[38]</span></span></span></a><span style=""> Ibid., 52. </span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn39">

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref39" name="_edn39" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[39]</span></span></a>
Raymond Gawronski, 221.</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn40">

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-indent: 0.25in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref40" name="_edn40" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[40]</span></span></a>
Hans Urs von Balthasar, <i>New Elucidations</i> (San Francisco: Ignatius Press,
1986), 19.</font></font></p>

</div>

</div> ]]>
        
    </content>
</entry>

<entry>
    <title>Philosophical Objections to the Knowability of Truth: Answering Postmodernism</title>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.quodlibet.net/articles/uduigwomen-postmodernism.shtml" />
    <id>tag:www.quodlibet.net,2009://1.215</id>

    <published>2009-02-27T18:26:45Z</published>
    <updated>2009-02-27T18:29:31Z</updated>

    <summary>Contrary to postmodernist argument that objective truth is unknowable, the paper argues persuasively that we can and do have objective knowledge of truth. It is the contention of this paper that though human knowledge is partial/imperfect, it is not a sufficient condition to assume that we cannot have objective knowledge.</summary>
    <author>
        <name>Scott David Foutz</name>
        <uri>http://www.quodlibet.net/quodlog/mt-cp.cgi?__mode=view&amp;blog_id=1&amp;id=1</uri>
    </author>
    
        <category term="articles" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#category" />
    
    <category term="epistemology" label="Epistemology" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    <category term="postmodern" label="Postmodern" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    
    <content type="html" xml:lang="en" xml:base="http://www.quodlibet.net/">
        <![CDATA[<p class="MsoNormal" style="line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><b><u><span style="font-family: Arial;">Introduction</span></u></b><span style="font-family: Arial;"><o:p></o:p></span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Postmodernism
is a recent development in the field of philosophy. Postmodernism emerged
between 1960 and 1990 as a cultural phenomenon, spurred in many respects by the
advent of information age. Just as the factory is the symbol of the industrial
age, which produced modernism, the computer is the symbol of the information
age, which produced postmodernism. Postmodernism is complex and its tenets are
sometimes contradictory. Postmodernism rejects most of the fundamental
intellectual pillars of modern Western civilization. Specially, it regards as
illegitimate and obsolete certain important principles, ideas and methods
characteristic of Western culture. In short, postmodernism represents a
rejection of the philosophy that has characterized Western thought since its
inception.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The
aim of this paper is to answer several of the main philosophical objections to
the knowability of truth as presented by exponents of postmodernism. Because the
philosophy of postmodernism has permeated contemporary culture, the paper aims
at confronting the enemies on their own ground, with a view to helping our
uneducated Christian brethren who, under God, have no defense against the
intellectual attacks of the heathen, but depend on us (Christian intellectuals)
to help defend the faith. Lewis is quoted as saying that “Good philosophy must
exist, if for no other reason, because bad philosophy needs to be answered”
(McDowell, 613). Contrary to postmodernist argument that objective truth is
unknowable, the paper argues persuasively that we can and do have objective
knowledge of truth. It is the contention of this paper that though human
knowledge is partial/imperfect, it is not a sufficient condition to assume that
we cannot have objective knowledge. Before we establish this fact, some
conceptualization is germane.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><b><u><span style="font-family: Arial;">What is truth</span></u></b><span style="font-family: Arial;">?<o:p></o:p></span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The
problem of truth has a long history and has been a central issue in
epistemology. In the first century, while cross-examining Jesus Christ during
his trial, Pontius Pilate asked Jesus Christ: ‘And What is Truth’? Ever since
then, attempts have been made to answer the question. Today, in all areas of
human endeavour, ‘truth’ has become<span style="">&nbsp; </span>the
standard of measuring the success and acceptability of beliefs, claims,
findings and theories (Offor, I).<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Now,
what is truth? Things by themselves are neither true nor false; they just are
or are not. What makes things true or false are our judgments and our
propositions about them. Truth has to do with the assertions or claims that we
make about things (Titus and Smith, 267). Philosophers past and present have
differed concerning the nature of truth. Consequently, three theories of the
nature of truth have been postulated. First, there is the correspondence theory,
which states that truth is the agreement between a statement of fact and an
actual state of affairs, or between a judgment and the situation the judgment
claims to describe. Second, is the coherence theory, which states that a
judgment is true if it coheres or is consistent with other judgments that are
accepted as true. Thus, true judgments are those that are logically coherent
with other relevant judgments. Finally, there is the pragmatic or utility
theory which states that truth is what works out in practice, what leads to
satisfactory results.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Apart
from the theories adumbrated above, there are basically two schools of thought
regarding the notion of truth. They are individualism (subjectivism or
relativism) and objectivism (universalism or absolutism). While the former
holds that what the individual is acquainted with or the interpretation his
subjective mind is capable of giving concerning a state of affairs is what
constitutes truth, objectivism holds that reality is what exists in nature and
truth is our reflection and estimation of this pre-existing reality which
everybody tends to agree with.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><b><span style="font-family: Arial;"><u>What is Postmodernism?</u><o:p></o:p></span></b></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Also called deconstructionism,
postmodernism is a relatively recent movement in the advanced capitalist
cultures in arts, philosophy, literature, history, social science and
architecture, that has permeated the length and breadth of the entire
humanistic intellectual endeavours. Postmodernism is antithetical to modernism.
In a sense, while modernism is the culture of modernity, postmodernism is the
culture of postmodernity.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Postmodernism
is said to have originated in the 1960s among artists and critics in New York
and was taken up by European theorists in the 1970s. The leading postmodern
thinkers include Jean-Francois Lyotard, Jacques Derrida, Michael Foucault,
Richard Rorty, Paul Feyerbend, Roland Barthes, and a host of others. In
particular, Jean-Francois Lyotard is said to havve attacked the legitimating
myths of the modern age (‘the grand narratives’), the progressive emancipation
of humanity through science, and the idea that philosophy is capable of
restoring unity to learning and developing universally valid knowledge for
humanity. Postmodernism thus became associated with the crique of universal
knowledge and foundationalism. Lyotard believes that it is no longer possible
to talk about a totalizing idea of reason for there is no reason, only reasons
(Sarup, 131-132). It rebuffs the belief that there is a stereotype, a standard,
a foundation or any unique way of determining rationality (Ozumba, 60). Thus it
rejects such modernist ideas or notions as presence, centrality,
foundationalism, structuralism, universalism or any theory that ‘goes beyond’
the manifest to the latent (Sarup, 132). The reason is that these ‘grand
totalizing’ concepts attempt to explain all manifestations of reality. For
instance, Marxism limits the phenomenon of the historical evolution of human
society to the dialetics of class struggle. Hegel’s idealism which equates the
real with the rational and vice versa is also all- encompassing. Hegel and Marx
reflect the polarization that exist between two outstanding totalistic camps
namely, the rationalists and the empiricists, respectively. However,
repudiations of modernist ideals as manifested in the form of sprouting new
cultural features and in the emergence of a novel social and economic order
provided the impetus and raw materials for the emergence of postmodernism
(Effiwatt, 188).<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Postmodernism
has constantly constituted a serious threat to the fundamental epistemological
assumptions of philosophy and science since Descartes in the modern period.
Inquires into how we know no longer revolve around the concepts of
universalism, objectivity, foundationalism and essentialism. In other words,
the post modern<span style="">&nbsp; </span>thinker does not
subscribe to the belief in external or universal truths. He repudiates the
claim that investigation of the nature of being is crucial to the determination
of the true character of reality. Lyotard and Foucault, for instance, reject
any attempt to ground reality in one all-encompassing theory or system of
thought. The deconstructionist Derrida tries to show that the belief in the
existence of an independent external reality that can be intersubjectively
interpreted is a myth. For him, the dichotomy of binaries or opposites (eg
presence/absence, nature/culture, male/female) that is characteristic of much
Western philosophical tradition is illusorry and hence deserves deconstruction.
A situation where the second of the binaries is subordinated to the first is
strongly rejected. Reality or truth thus ceases to be defined in terms of a
correspondence to a fixed entity that the descriptions and manipulations
provided in our language must perfectly fit. Rather the preponderant view is
that reality both conforms to language and is shaped by it. Language, as it
were, is the repository of a people’s culture. Culture itself is a complex
phenomenon which revels variety, alterity and ephemerality. The epistemological
and metaphysical implication of this is that truth or reality is neither one nor
objective but subjective and many. Lyotard posits that there are many
discourses and the rules governing these discourses differ in corresponding
proportion to socio-cultural and linguistic variations. Thus, our understanding
of reality and interpretation of truth must differ in accordance with and
reflect the linguistic and cultural variations. By this, deconstruction means
dismantling and reorganizing language to expose the anomalies inherent in
modern Western philosophical tradition (Effiwatt, 191-193).<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Finally,
postmodernism is atheistic, anti-metaphysical, anti-status quo of objectivity,
consensus and<span style="">&nbsp; </span>prescriptivism. It is a
deconstruction of all status-quos and standards in all realms of human endeavour.
It is a philosophy of ‘anything goes’ (Ozumba,60).<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyText" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><b><u>Postmodernists’
Philosophical Objections to the Knowability of Truth and Possible Replies</u></b><o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">We
may be able to understand postmodernism<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>better by looking at its objections to the knowability of truth. Below,
attempt is made to critically examine some of its main objections.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">1. <b><u>Truth
Does Not Correspond To Reality </u></b>: For the postmodernist,<span style="">&nbsp; </span>a true sentence is not true because it
corresponds to reality. Truth is not established by the correspondence of an
assertion with objective reality or by the internal coherence of the assertions
themselves. There is no need to worry about what sort of reality a given
assertion corresponds to. Instead of searching for truth we should be content
with interpretations. The postmodernist shares with the positivist the Baconian
and Hobbesian notion that knowledge is merely a tool or power for coping with
reality. In place of the notion of truth as correspondence with reality, he
avers that modern science does not enable us to cope because it corresponds,
but simply because it enables us to cope. For him, because we are surrounded by
so many truths, we must necessarily revise our concept of truth itself, that
is, our beliefs about belief. This implies that truth is made rather than
found. Truth is constructed by the mind, not simply perceived by it, and since
many of such constructions are possible, none necessarily is sovereign. It
follows then that the nature of truth is ambigious and that there is no such
thing as true reality out there to discover. Grenz highlights the position of
postmodernism thus:<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Post modern thinkers no longer find
this grand realist ideal (that truth ultimately corresponds to reality)
tenable. They reject the fundamental assumption on which it is based – namely,
that we live in a world consisting of physical objects that are easily
identifiable by their inherent properties. They argue that we do not simply
encounter a world that is ‘out there’ but rather that we construct the world
using concepts we bring to it. They contend that we have no fixed vantage point
beyond our own structuring of the world from which to gain a purely objective
view of whatever reality might be out there (McDowell, 614).<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The implication of this is that
postmodernism rejects the assumption that the knowing autonomous subject
arrives at truth by simply establishing a correspondence of reality that is
objectively given and the thoughts or assertions of the knower. Such
correspondence is impossible because our access to ‘objective’ reality is
limited by our own linguistic and conceptual constructions.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">In
reply or answer to the objection above, it can be argued that the postmodernist
assertion that truth does not correspond to reality is self-defeatist. For one
thing, the postmodern view can be seen as another arbitrary social construction
like other ideologies that it sets forth to debunk. We have, therefore, no
compelling reason to accept the theory as tenable. We can simply dismiss it as
the creative work of some extremely cynical people. For another, if
postmodernism can be shown to be true, then its main thesis (rejection of
objective truth) is wrong. It is tantamount to saying that there is at least
one objective truth and, that is, that postmodernism is true. In either case,
the postmodernist rejection of rational objectivity is self-defeatist, self-
refuting or self-destructive. It is either that it denies the plausibility of
its own position or it presumes the reliability of reason and the objectivity
of truth. To claim, for instance, as postmodernists do, that the ‘history of
philosophy is closed’, or that ‘metaphysics has come to an end’ is
self-refuting. The reason is that postmodernism cannot avoid using philosophy
and metaphysics in such statements. How do they know this unless we can know
something? What sort of epistemological status should we give to such
statements? If they were true, they would be false. If they are mere poetical
protests, then they do not destroy objective meaning or metaphysics (Geisler,
193-194). To disbelieve in truth is self-contradictory, whereas to believe
means to accept that something is true. To say that ‘it<span style="">&nbsp; </span>is true that nothing is true’ is intrinsically
meaningless. The very assertion that ‘there is no absolute truth’ is an
absolute truth itself.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Craig, as quoted in McDowell, levels
this atack on postmodernism:<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-align: left;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">To assert that ‘the truth is that
there is no truth’ is both self-refuting and arbitrary. For if this statement
is true, it is not true since there is no truth. So-called deconstructionism thus
cannot be halted from deconstructing itself. Moreover, there is no reason for
adopting the postmodern perspective rather than, say, the outlooks of Western
Capitalism, male chauvinism, white racism and so forth, since postmodernism has
no truth to it than these perspectives. Caught in this self-defeating trap,
some postmodernists have been forced to the same recourse as Buddhist mystics:
denying that postmodernism is really a view or position at all. But then, once
again, why do they continue to write books and talk about it? They are
obviously making some<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>cognitive claims
and if not, then they literally have nothing to say and no objection to our
employment of the classical canons of logic (McDowell, 620).<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Obviously, postmodernism involves an
illogical leap. How, for example, does the presence of many religious worldviews
that are incompatible with christianity show or prove that distinctively
christian claims are not true? Logically, what it implies is that all of them
cannot be objectively true. But to infer from this that none of them is objectively
true would be fallacious.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">2. <b><u>Truth
is Perspectival</u></b>:<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Postmodern philosophers opine that
truth is community-based. In other words, whatever we accept as truth is
dependent on the community in which we participate. This implies that there is
no absolute or objective truth; truth is simply relational. For them, we have
only the world of experience in which we are embedded as<span style="">&nbsp; </span>mere participants. Consequently, we can
speak only as we are in it, not by searching for it outside the realm of
experience. Postmodern philosophers apply the theory of literary
deconstructions of the world as a whole. They maintain that just as a text will
be read differently by each reader, so reality will be ‘read’ differently by each
knowing self that encounters it. This implies that there is not a single
meaning of the world and there is not a transcendant centre to reality as a
whole. Thus, there is no single correct world view, but many views and, by
extension,many worlds. By implication, there is no knowledge but
interpretation.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Good, as the above view may sound,
it can be argued that truth is objective rather than perspectival. The point is
that, if cultural consensus is the measure of reality, what happens, for
instance, when a culture decides that a certain race or gender is non-human and
those non-humans are targeted for extermination? If reality is defined by
cultural consensus, it would amount to an act of imperialism for another
culture to intervene. In the absence of an absolute standard, there is no basis
for judging a Nazi any more than there is for defining a human life. The fact
that man’s knowledge is imperfect is not a sufficient condition for us to
assume that objective knowledge is not possible. The fact that we often make
mistakes in our judgments and may sometimes have to change our mind is not
sufficient for us to relegate our beliefs to the status of private opinion.
Truth seems to be the only thing worth believing and when we have apprehended
it, we must hold it with universal intent. Granted that human knowledge is
partial, but it does not necessarily follow that it is objectively untrue. It
is better to believe that the senses sometimes deceive us than to maintain that
they can never be trusted.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">3. <b><u>We
Can Never Epistemologically Encounter The Thing-in-Itself:<o:p></o:p></u></b></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Postmodernists
insist that any attempt to describe a single world behind the world of change
is bound to fail. In the end, such attempt will produce only fictions.
Postmodernists detach human explanation from the notion of an underlying
objective world. Thus, for them, objective world resides not in external
reality or text but in the interpreter. This tends to cut us off from things
and leave us with only words. Thus, we cannot enter into relationships with
things themselves. Postmodernism recognizes that human knowledge is
subjectively determined by a number of factors; that things-in-themselves can
neither be accessed nor posited; and that the value of all truths and
assumptions must be constantly subjected to direct empirical test. It holds
that critical search is of necessity tolerant of ambiguity and pluralism, and
its result is necessarily knowledge that is relative and fallible rather than
absolute or certain (Tarnas, cited in McDowell, 616).<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Contrary
to the above position, it can be argued with equal tenanciy that we can know
the thing-in-itself. Let us start by postulating that knowledge is the presence
of the object in thought. This means that knowledge occurs when the knower
(subject) and the known (object) unite in one; or that the being of the object
itself is imposed on the being of the knowing subject. Here there is fusion of
two things which fall together at the moment of their union. Although the sense
differs from the sensible, and the intellect from the intelligible, the sense
is not different from the object sensed, nor the intellect from the object
which it has actually come to know. In the words of Gilson, “it is literally
true that the sense, taken in its act of sensing becomes one with the sensible
taken in the act by which it is sensed, and that the intellect taken in its act
of knowing is one with the intelligible taken by which it is known” (Cited in
McDowell, 623). We can thus conclude that every act of knowledge supposes that
the object known is present in the knowing subject.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-align: left; text-indent: -0.5in; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">4. <b><u>There is no Metanarrative (Grand
Story) That Can Explain All Reality:<o:p></o:p></u></b></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Postmodernism
is incredulous to metanarratives. A metanarrative is a story of mythic
proportion that is big enough to pull together philosophy and other disciplines
and give them a unifying sense of direction. Good examples here are the Marxist
political theory of class struggle and revolution, the Enlightenment’s
intellectual story of rational progress and the Christian religious story about
God working out his will on earth. Postmodernism is not saying that all people
have ceased to believe in all stories, but that the stories are no longer
working, partly because there are too many of them. It holds that claims to
metanarratives (Universal truth) are oppressive and must be resisted.
Postmodernism dismisses as logocentric all global worldviews, be they social,
political, or religious. It reduces to the same order all totalizing theories:
Christianity, Marxism, Feminism, Islam, Capitalism, Socialism, Secular
humanism, Stalinism, Modern Science , and all totalizing metanarratives that
anticipate all questions and provide predetermined answers. They equate all
such systems of thought with witchcraft, magic, voodoo, astrology and primitive
cults. The goal of postmodernism is not to provide an alternative set of
assumptions but to demonstrate the impossibility of establishing any such
underpinning for knowledge.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">We
can debunk the position above by arguing that though there are many sorts of metanarratives,
we should not however lump all narratives as though all of them are the same.
Granted that some of the metanarratives are dubious, we should not however
dismiss or reject all grand narratives. Again, postmodernists reject grand
narratives because they are simplistic and reductionist. They offer us a theory
of postmodern condition which presupposes a dramatic break from modernity. But
certainly, the concept of postmodernism presupposes a totalizing perspective.
While postmodernists reject grand narratives, it is logically impossible to see
how one can have a theory of postmodernism without one.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-align: left; text-indent: -0.5in; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">5.<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span><b><u>There is no Ultimate Foundation
Upon Which Knowledge or Reality is Based:<o:p></o:p></u></b></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">All
postmodernists share the premise that foundationalism is not tenable.
Foundationalism is the idea that knowledge can be erected on some sort of
bedrock or foundation of indubitable first principles. Postmodernism holds that
there is a continual change of perspectives, without any underlying common
frame of reference.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In other words,
there is a manifold of changing horizons. Reality at once is multiple, local,
temporal and without demonstrable foundation.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Against
this position, it can be argued that the idea of a foundation in terms of which
everything else can be made evident is not only important but necessary.
Foundationalists would argue that no knowledge would be possible unless there
were first principles without which it would be impossible to know if ideas are
consistent and non-contradictory. They contend that no web ever hangs in mid
air; it must be anchored somewhere. Foundationalists do not however claim that
every statement needs a foundation. Rather, they argue that only statements
that are not self-evident need foundation. They hold that such statements must be
evident in terms of something else that is self-evident. Once one arrives at the
self-evident, it need not be evident in terms of anything else (Geisler, 260).<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;" align="center"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><b><u><span style="font-family: Arial;">Conclusion</span></u></b><span style="font-family: Arial;"><o:p></o:p></span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">From
the forgoing discussion, it is clear that objective truth is possible. Truth
exist in nature independent of our objective minds or what we individually hold
or believe to be truth. Reality is what exists in nature and truth is simply
our reflection or estimation of this pre-existing reality, which every body
tends to agree with (Uduigwomen, 145). Truth as correspondence emphasizes the
extra-mental reference of what is thought or said. To provide this point of
reference for universal (as distinct from particular) truths, the medievals
spoke of ontological truth, that is, the objective reality of ideal universal architypes
as distinct from particulars, which exemplify them. Thus, to speak of justice
or of human nature is to refer to their ideal forms, rather than to offer
empirical generations or mental abstractions. The medievals went as far as
locating these universals in the mind of God-the ultimate theistic referent for
truth (Ferguson et al, 695-696).<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The
implication of all this is that truth is objective rather than perspectival or
relative. No one can function or live very long if he consistently acted as
though truth were relative rather than objective. In fact, a person who lives
by a perspectival view of truth concerning his moral activities is a potential
danger to himself and to humanity. He can issue bounce cheques simply because
‘to him’ he has money in the account, take hard drugs which ‘to him’ are
refreshing, get knocked down by a lorry which ‘to him’ is not moving. Thus, a
person who wants to function and live effectively in the world cannot do without
some sense of truth’s objective correspondence to reality. Objective knowledge
is possible. Though we sometimes make mistakes in our judgment and sometimes
change our minds upon discovering that our earlier judgments were not true,
this is not enough to relegate our beliefs to the status of private opinion.
The only thing worth believing, living for and dying for is the truth. While
Christians may appreciate elements of truth found in other religions, they need
not open their minds to every religious claim, since they are not under any
obligation to embrace religious relativism.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;" align="center"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><b><u><span style="font-family: Arial;">Works Cited</span></u></b><span style="font-family: Arial;"><o:p></o:p></span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 1in; text-align: left; text-indent: -1in; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Effiwatt,
I.E.<span style=""> </span>“Postmodernism”, in <u>Philosophy and
Logic Today</u>. Edited by Asouzu, 1.1. Nigeria: The African Pacific &amp;
Allied Press, 2002, pp. 188-194.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 1in; text-align: left; text-indent: -1in; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Ferguson,
S.B.<span style=""> </span> et al.(ed). <u>New Dictionary of Theology.</u>
Leicester: Inter-Varsity Press, 1988.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 1in; text-align: left; text-indent: -1in; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Geisler,
N.L.<span style=""> </span><u>Baker Encyclopedia of Apologetics</u>.
Grand Rapids: Baker Books, 1999.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 1in; text-align: left; text-indent: -1in; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">McDowell,
J.<span style=""> </span><u>The New Evident that Demands a
Verdict</u>. Nashville: Thomas Nelson Publishers, 1999.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 1in; text-align: left; text-indent: -1in; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Offor,
F. “The Nature of Truth: A
Relativist Approach”, in <u>SOPHIA: A Journal of African </u>Philosophy. Vol.6,
No.1, 2003.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 1in; text-align: left; text-indent: -1in; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Ozumba,
G.O.<span style=""> </span>“ISMS of Philosophy”, in <u>A Concise
Introduction to Philosophy and Logic</u>. 2<sup>nd</sup> Edition Edited by
Uduigwomen, A.F. &amp; Ozumba, G.O. Calabar: Centaur Press, 2002.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 1in; text-align: left; text-indent: -1in; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Sarap,
M.<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span><u>Post-Structuralism and
Post-Modernism</u>. 2<sup>nd</sup> Edition. New York: Harvester Wheatsheaf,
1993.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 1in; text-align: left; text-indent: -1in; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Titus,
H.H. &amp;<span style=""> </span>Smith, M.S. <u>Living Issues in
Philosophy</u>. New York: D. Van Nostrand Company, 2974.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<span style="font-family: Arial;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Uduigwomen,
A.F. “<u>A Textbook of History &amp; Philosophy of Science</u>. Aba: Vitalis
Books, 1996. </font></font></span> ]]>
        
    </content>
</entry>

<entry>
    <title>Lacan, Kierkegaard, and Repetition</title>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.quodlibet.net/articles/pound-repetition.shtml" />
    <id>tag:www.quodlibet.net,2009://1.214</id>

    <published>2009-02-27T18:22:24Z</published>
    <updated>2009-03-29T17:20:52Z</updated>

    <summary>This paper explores the role of Kierkegaard in Lacan’s semiotic mediation of Freudian repetition.  I argue that while Lacan explicitly draws upon Kierkegaard’s distinction between recollection and repetition, he misreads repetition.  This has the effect of closing down what could be a potentially beneficial dialogue between theology and psychoanalysis.</summary>
    <author>
        <name>Scott David Foutz</name>
        <uri>http://www.quodlibet.net/quodlog/mt-cp.cgi?__mode=view&amp;blog_id=1&amp;id=1</uri>
    </author>
    
        <category term="articles" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#category" />
    
    <category term="kierkegaard" label="Kierkegaard" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    <category term="postmodern" label="Postmodern" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    <category term="psychology" label="Psychology" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    
    <content type="html" xml:lang="en" xml:base="http://www.quodlibet.net/">
        <![CDATA[<div class="Section1">

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><b style=""><span style="" lang="EN-GB">Summary:<o:p></o:p></span></b></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="" lang="EN-GB">This
paper explores the role of Kierkegaard in Lacan’s semiotic mediation of Freudian
repetition.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>I argue that while Lacan
explicitly draws upon Kierkegaard’s distinction between recollection and
repetition, he misreads repetition.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>This has the effect of closing down what could be a potentially
beneficial dialogue between theology and psychoanalysis.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>By attending to this point I hope to open up
a space for that dialogue. <o:p></o:p></span></i></font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">When Lacan introduces the Freudian concept
of repetition he generally invokes the name of Kierkegaard as well.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>This raises the question of the precise
relation between Lacan and Kierkegaard’s concept of repetition.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>What are their respective understandings of
this term?<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In what way does Kierkegaard
help mediate Freudian repetition?<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Does
Lacan do justice to Kierkegaard’s concept?<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>What are the wider implications of this engagement between theology and
psychoanalysis?<span style="">&nbsp; </span>This essay attempts to respond
to those questions.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>My argument is
quite simple.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Kierkegaard’s distinction
between repetition and recollection provides Lacan with a useful set of
conceptual tools to help Lacan communicate and establish his own distinction
between the imaginary and the symbolic within the wider
philosophical/theological tradition.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In
doing so Lacan provides a psychoanalytic justification for Kierkegaard’s
distinction.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>However, Lacan does not
always do justice to Kierkegaard, misreading him in the manner that Freud
misread religion.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>I suggest that this
has consequences for both Lacan’s critique of religion and the ensuing dialogue
between theology and psychoanalysis.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>


<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">In
discussing Kierkegaard, Lacan and repetition, it is not my intention to treat
Lacan’s concept of repetition in its entirety, just those points where Lacan
specifically relates repetition to Kierkegaard.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>To treat repetition in its entirety is worthy of an extended piece
and this paper should be viewed as a contribution to that task, a work in
progress.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>I begin by explaining
Kierkegaard’s concept of repetition.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>I
then consider Lacan’s semiotic mediation of Kierkegaard.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Finally I consider the implications of that
reading in the light of Lacan’s critique of religion.<b style=""><o:p></o:p></b></font></font></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><b style=""><span style="" lang="EN-GB">Kierkegaard
and Repetition<o:p></o:p></span></b></font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The
Kierkegaardian concept of repetition arises in the context of
self-development.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Repetition concerns
the ‘earnestness of existence’ (Kierkegaard, 1983, p. 131).<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In particular, it tries to resolve the
dilemma of selfhood: how does one reconcile the fact that the self changes over
time, yet maintains its apparent unity?<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>As Kierkegaard says, in Greek terms this is ‘the relation between the
Eleatics and Heraclitus’ (Kierkegaard, 1983, p. 148).<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Plato’s response was the doctrine of recollection (Plato, 1981,
p. 104): the soul is immortal; over the course of its life it has traversed the
cosmos and hence knows everything.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Therefore truth is a matter of recollection, finding out what we already
know.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In the doctrine of recollection
the changing self is anchored in the eternal which can be immanently
recollected.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Kierkegaard’s
contention with recollection is twofold.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>First, it amounts to an avoidance of time.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In recollection one sneaks back out of life into the eternal and
thus recollection refuses to acknowledge our temporality as an essential
constitutive of being.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Second, as a
Christian, Kierkegaard contests any immanent anchoring of the self in
recollected truth due to sin: sin introduces a break between God and man and so
the truth is obscured, hence the Christian must rely on revelation in the form
of the incarnation in which God becomes man and reveals the truth.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>To intuit the truth within is a Pagan idea.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">How
then does repetition solve the problem of the contingent yet enduring sense of
selfhood? <span style="">&nbsp;</span>In Kierkegaard’s book <i style="">Repetition</i> Constantin Constantius
undertakes an experiment to see whether repetition is possible by trying to
repeat a previous holiday had in Berlin.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Unfortunately he finds himself thwarted at ever turn.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>For example, he is unable to secure the same
seats he had before in the theatre.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Later he is disappointed by the same company previously held.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>His initial conclusion is that repetition is
impossible.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>However, Constantius is able
to radicalise this conclusion a little later on in his remark that ‘the only
repetition was the impossibility of repetition’ (Kierkegaard, 1983, p. 170).<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In other words while one cannot go back or
forward in time and re-live an experience verbatim, one can repeat the
impossibility of repetition.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In an
earlier work this paradox is expressed precisely in terms of language:<span style="">&nbsp; </span>it is only through the repetition of a word
that meaning is established yet paradoxically repetition also undermines
meaning because of meaning’s complicity in time (Kierkegaard, 1985, p. 171). <span style="">&nbsp;</span>For example, when Freud describes himself as ‘sensible’(SE,
21, p. 51) he means rational, not given over to the whim of his sense as the
word initially implied.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Freud can use
the word ‘sensible’ because repetition has established the meaningfulness of
it, yet that same repetition had changed the meaning of word such that it has
come to signify the very opposite of its original intent.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>And herein lies the paradox of repetition:
one can repeat things but only through change, only through its
difference.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>This is the basis of
Lacan’s reading of Freud.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Lacan does
not repeat Freud verbatim, it is only on the basis of articulating a difference
that he establishes continuity; and this holds true for the self: we can
maintain our identity but only by introducing something new (rather like
Madonna who reinvents herself as a means to maintain her status). <o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Because
repetition is constituted on the basis of creating a difference, unlike
recollection which avoids time, repetition becomes an existential task in which
the subject is engaged in his or her contingent striving.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>However, repetition is not simply a task
undertaken by the subject; after all, if repetition (i.e., the existential task
of self-development) were won solely on one’s own merit there would be no need
for God and we would be back with the Pagan category of recollection.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>For this reason Kierkegaard argues that one’s
repetition must co-terminously involve a repetition from the side of God, i.e.,
God must give us back ourselves (hence the Christian is born again, the
Christian repeats their birth albeit with a difference).<span style="">&nbsp; </span>For Kierkegaard the paradigmatic figure of
repetition is Job who having lost everything is given it all back by God, albeit
in a different form.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">In
summary Kierkegaard opposes the Pagan doctrine of recollection to the Christian
doctrine of repetition.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The former
implies an immanent relation to the eternal, the latter a relation that relies
on God breaking into time.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In the
former, our contingent identity is subordinated to our unchanging and eternal
nature; in the latter our unchanging nature depends precisely upon our ability
to entertain change.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>With this in mind
we can now turn to Lacan.<b style=""><o:p></o:p></b></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><b style=""><span style="" lang="EN-GB">Lacan
and Repetition </span></b><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><o:p></o:p></span></font></font></p>

<p><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">I
examine here those aspects of Lacan’s reworking of Freudian repetition where
specific mention is made of Kierkegaard.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>I turn initially to Lacan’s reworking of the ‘<i style="">L’automatisme de repetition</i> [<i style="">Wiederholungszwang</i>]’
(Lacan, 1966, p. 43 and Lacan 1991, p. 89). <o:p></o:p></font></font></p>

<p><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The
basis for Lacan’s re-reading of the repetition compulsion is language.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The repetition compulsion refers to the way
the subject is forced to repeat various position or roles given in advance by
the signifying chain.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>That is to say,
the subject’s position is preordained, determined by the route the signifier
takes.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>This was the thesis of “The
Purloined Letter” but was elegantly set out the year before in <i style="">Seminar II</i>:<o:p></o:p></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.25in; text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">This discourse of the other is not the discourse of the
abstract other, […] it is the discourse of the circuit in which I am
integrated.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>I am one of its links.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>It is the discourse of my father for
instinct, in so far as my father made mistakes which I am absolutely condemned

to reproduce – that’s what we call the s<i style="">uper-ego</i>.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>I am condemned to reproduce them because I
am obliged to pick up again the discourse he bequeathed to me […] because one
can’t stop the chain of discourse (</font></font></span><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Lacan 1991, p. 89).</font></font></span><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">In <i style="">Seminar
XI</i> Lacan returns to this account of repetition compulsion and in engagement
with Kierkegaard provides a contemporary reading of the doctrine of hereditary
sin: ‘the inheritance of the father is that which Kierkegaard designates for
us, namely his sin’ (Lacan 1981, p. 34).<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>In Augustinian terms we sin because of original sin, inherited from
Adam.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>For Lacan, we sin because we are
condemned to do so by the concatenation of signifiers which are largely
determinative of our behaviour.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Lacan undoubtedly gives novel and
contemporary expression to the doctrine of hereditary sin; however, two issues
must be raised here.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>First, this
account of sin can only be attributed to the young Kierkegaard (1835) for whom
a ‘great earthquake occurred’ (Kierkegaard, 1958, p. 39).<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Kierkegaard had learnt of some news
concerning his father which caused him to subsequently interpret the various
family misfortunes (Kierkegaard lost his mother and five of his brothers and
sisters by the time he reached university) as a form of divine punishment:
‘there must be a guilt upon the whole family’ (Kierkegaard, 1958, p. 39).<span style="">&nbsp; </span>This young Kierkegaard was resigned to
fatalism and despair and, encouraged no doubt by his Lutheran upbringing, felt
destined to pay the price for his father’s sins.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>By contrast, the later Kierkegaard adopts a very different
attitude.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>When it comes to the question
of why we sin, he chooses the language of psychology over the language of
dogmatics to avoid precisely the determinative element of hereditary sin.<a style="" href="#_edn1" name="_ednref1" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[1]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span>Hereditary sin undercuts the question of
human responsibility by saying: we sin because Adam sinned.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The older Kierkegaard wants us to take
responsibility for both our sin and our freewill.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>How does the language of psychology help in this respect?<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Kierkegaard’s starting point is
anxiety.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Anxiety he says arises out of
‘freedom’s possibilities’ (Kierkegaard, 1980, p. 155).<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Anxiety is a response to the limitless
possibilities that are open to us in our freedom.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In the task of becoming we can become anything, and that responsibility
and choice is dizzying.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>As for sin,
within that range of possibilities we can choose to sin or not.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>And if we choose to sin it is not because we
are ordained to, but simply because we can, because the choice is there.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In other words a prohibition invites its own
transgression for no other reason than the possibility itself.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>This is the meaning of Kierkegaard’s
enigmatic claim that anxiety is ‘<i style="">a
sympathetic antipathy </i>and <i style="">an
antipathetic sympathy</i>’ (Kierkegaard, 1980, p. 42).<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="Style12ptJustifiedFirstline1cmLinespacing15lines" style="line-height: normal;"><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Second,
as Gillian Rose remarks, Lacan’s account of sin (Rose, 1992, p. 46) resituates
the subject in those determinative structures that Kierkegaard avoided.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>I would add that this is all the more
remarkable given that Lacan’s work also contains a strong existential element.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>For example, the end of the session forces a
‘<i style="">moments de conclure</i> [moment of
conclusion]’ (Lacan, 1966, p. 257), i.e., a point at which the analysand takes
responsibility for the way she or he interprets the signifiers upon which
identity is hinged.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Alternatively, one
could cite Lacan’s dictum concerning the ethics of analysis:<i style=""><span style="">&nbsp; </span></i></font></font></span><span lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">‘Have you acted in conformity with the desire that is in you?’ </font></font></span><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">(Lacan, 1992, p. 314).</font></font></span><span lang="EN-GB"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp; </font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Here, the outcome of
analysis is construed in terms of the relation between action and desire: ‘it
is a question of the relationship between action and desire, and of the formers
fundamental failure to catch up with latter’ </font></font></span><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">(Lacan, 1992, p. 313).</font></font></span><span lang="EN-GB"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp; </font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Perhaps Lacan, like
Kierkegaard, found himself faced with an overbearing sense of determinism (in
his case as a result of his meditations on language), and subsequently
developed an existential bent as a corrective measure?</font></font></span></p>

<p class="Style12ptJustifiedFirstline1cmLinespacing15lines" style="line-height: normal;"><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">In <i style="">Seminar II</i> Lacan invokes Kierkegaard’s
distinction between repetition and recollection to provide a nuanced reading of
Freud’s concept of repetition (Lacan, 1991, pp. 87-89).<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Here Lacan has in mind Freud’s account of
repetition from <i style="">Project for a Scientific
Psychology</i> (1895).<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In this text
Freud describes repetition in economic terms:<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>repetition has its basis in the lack of identity that arises between a
wish and the perception of the object that fulfils the wish.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>For example, suppose as Freud suggests, a
child wishes for an image of the mother’s breast that exposes the nipple.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>When the mind is in a wishful state there is
a rise in tension and a discharge is sought in order to regain the sense of
pleasure.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The child’s first perception
turns out to be a side view of the breast only, the nipple being out from view.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>However, the child’s memory dictates that, a
particular head movement brings about the sought after image of the breast.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Eventually the initial tension is dispelled
in the identity of the wishful cathexis (the desire for the nipple), and the
perceptual cathexis (the image of the nipple).<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Repetition is the labour by which the child goes back, retracing the
neural networks in the attempt to bring about an identity of memory and
perception (SE, 1, p. 329).<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="Style12ptJustifiedFirstline1cmLinespacing15lines" style="line-height: normal;"><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">For
Lacan it is possible to give this text one of two emphases: imaginary or
symbolic, which correspond to Kierkegaard’s distinction between recollection
and repetition. <span style="">&nbsp;</span>One can either read
Freud in terms of the imaginary (recollection) or the symbolic (repetition).<span style="">&nbsp; </span>With regard to recollection (the imaginary)
the emphasis in the reading is placed on the identity of the wishful cathexis
and the perceptual cathexis: the child’s perception, in presuming the relation
between the desire and the object constitutes a form of recollection.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>This is to be associated with the imaginary
because like recollection it involves a dyadic relation of correspondence:<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.25in; text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Kierkegaard […] discussed the difference between the
Pagan world and the world of grace, which Christianity introduces.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>[In recollection] Something of the ability
to recognise his natural object, so apparent in animals, is present in man.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>There is being captured by form, being
seized by play, being gripped by the mirage of life.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>That is what […] Platonic thought refers itself to, and it isn’t
an accident that Plato places reminiscence at the centre of his entire theory
of knowledge.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The natural object, the
harmonic correspondent of the living being, is recognisable because its outline
has already been sketched.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>And for it
to have been sketched, it must have already been within […].<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Plato’s entire theory of knowledge […] is
dyadic (Lacan, 1991, p. 87).</font></font></span><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><o:p></o:p></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">With regard to repetition:<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.25in; text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">But for certain specific reasons, a change
occurred.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Sin is from then on present
as the third term, and it is by no longer following the path of reminiscence,
but rather in following that of repetition, that man finds his way<span style="">&nbsp; </span>[…] so you can see the meaning of man’s need
for repetition.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>It’s all to do with the
intrusion of the symbolic register (Lacan, 1991, pp. 87-88).</font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_edn2" name="_ednref2" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><span style="">[2]</span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><o:p></o:p></span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The symbolic introduces a ‘third term’ into
the dyad: the Other, which disrupts the unity of imaginary relations.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Thereafter repetition becomes the search for
‘<i style="">l’objet foncièrement perdu</i>’ [the
fundamental lost object]’ (Lacan, 1966, p. 45).<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Thus, just as Constinius cannot repeat the past success of his
holiday in Berlin, nor can the subject retrieve the lost object (Lacan 1991, p.
87).<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In this reading the emphasis is on
repetition as the ‘effort of labour’ (Lacan 1991, p. 100) by which the child
seeks an object, yet will never attain it because the of break sin/Other has
been introduced.<a style="" href="#_edn3" name="_ednref3" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[3]</span></span></a> <o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="Style12ptJustifiedFirstline1cmLinespacing15lines" style="line-height: normal;"><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">However,
again, two points need to be raised here.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>First, for Kierkegaard repetition means precisely to receive everything
back albeit in a different form, yet for Lacan repetition remains the search
for the fundamental lost object, a backward movement that, as Rose points out,
has more in common with recollection than repetition (Rose 1992, pp. 102-103).<span style="">&nbsp; </span>For example, I have already suggested that
Lacan’s reading of Freud constitutes a repetition in the Kierkegaardian sense;
one does not read Lacan as a substitute for Freud, or to recapture the lost
essence of Freud; one reads Lacan precisely to experience Freud as new.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In this connection Lacan’s admonition to his
students to read only the first half of Kierkegaard’s <i style="">Repetition </i>(Lacan 1991, p. 87) takes on a great importance, because
it is only in the second half of <i style="">Repetition</i>
that repetition is reconfigured in theological terms as receiving everything
back anew.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Second, once repetition is
associated with the symbolic, it is a short step to reducing it to ‘<i style="">L’automatisme de repetition’</i> and curtailing
the creativity of repetition.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Lacan
seems to implicitly recognise this when he says ‘since this repetition is a
symbolic repetition, the fact becomes established as a result that the order of
the symbol can no longer be conceived as constituted by man, but rather as
constituting him’ (Lacan 1968, p. 141). <o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="Style12ptJustifiedFirstline127cmLinespacing15li1" style="line-height: normal;"><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">In
both case of repetition, (repetition compulsion and repetition) Lacan manages
to stand Kierkegaard on his head.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Where
Kierkegaard makes repetition a creative opening to transcendence, Lacan closes
it in on itself, making it a form of recollection or reintroduces
determinism.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In other words, Lacan
manages to reintroduce the form of theological determinism that Kierkegaard
tried so hard to refute; yet at the same time Lacan provides a valuable
psychoanalytic justification for Kierkegaard’s distinction: Christian faith is
predicated upon the acceptance of a loss associated with the symbolic.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="Style12ptJustifiedFirstline1cmLinespacing15lines" style="text-indent: 0in; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><b style=""><span style="" lang="EN-GB">Repetition and Religion<o:p></o:p></span></b></font></font></p>

<p class="Style12ptJustifiedFirstline1cmLinespacing15lines" style="line-height: normal;"><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">In
this final section I want to suggest that the failings in Lacan’s reading of
Kierkegaard suggest failings in his critique of religion.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>For Lacan ‘religion in all its forms’ (Lacan
1992, p. 130) consists in various strategies to avoid the central void (<i style="">Das Ding</i>) around which language is
spun.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In this sense he offers little
advance on Freud’s thesis that religion is a form of obsessive neurosis.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Religion arises out of a need to defend
ourselves against the anxiety of the real.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>The question I ask is how much of his critique of religion is dependant
upon a refusal to acknowledge the existential or creative element to religion
that is offered by Kierkegaard?<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="Style12ptJustifiedFirstline1cmLinespacing15lines" style="line-height: normal;"><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">In
‘Some Considerations on Repetition and Repetition Compulsion’ Hans Loewald
compares Freud’s repetition compulsion with Kierkegaard’s (Loewald 1971, pp.
59-65). Loewald is quick to point out that Kierkegaard’s repetition ‘affirms
the prototypical importance of the past, but here a prototype exists to be
creatively transformed in the act of repetition’ (Loewald 1971, p. 64). <span style="">&nbsp;</span>Loewald draws similarities to the therapeutic
process as a whole.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>He goes on to
suggest that Freud’s bias against religion may have arisen because he saw
religion in terms of a repetition compulsion that ignored the creative
transformation implied by Kierkegaard.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Does not Lacan commit this same mistake?<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Lacan reduces the creative element in Kierkegaard to a compulsion
to repeat which then allows him to make the claim in <i style="">Seminar VII</i> that religion is only ever a stop gap for anxiety, a
form of neurosis for which Lacanian therapy is presumably the cure?<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Yet as we saw, for Kierkegaard anxiety was a
creative element tied to freedom and responsibility in the light of possibility.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Is this not also the aim of analysis?<span style="">&nbsp; </span><span style="">&nbsp;</span><o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><b style=""><span style="" lang="EN-GB">Works
Cited<o:p></o:p></span></b></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-indent: -0.5in; line-height: normal;"><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Barret, L. (1985)
“Kierkegaard’s <i style="">Anxiety</i> and the Augustinian
Doctrine of Original Sin”. <i style="">International
Kierkegaard Commentary: The Concept of Anxiety, Vol. 8</i>, ed. by R. Perkins.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>(Georgia: Mercer University Press), pp. 35-62.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-indent: -0.5in; line-height: normal;"><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Freud, S. (1927) <i style="">Future of an Illusion, </i>SE, 21, pp. 5-58.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-indent: -0.5in; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="" lang="EN-GB">———.</span></i><span style="" lang="EN-GB">
(1895)<i style=""> </i>‘Project for a Scientific
Psychology’, SE, 1, pp. 281-388. <o:p></o:p></span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-indent: -0.5in; line-height: normal;"><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Harari, R. (2002)
<i style="">How Joyce Made His Name: A Reading of the
Final Lacan, </i>transl. by L. Thurston (New York: Other Press).<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-indent: -0.5in; line-height: normal;"><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Kierkegaard, S.
(1980) <i style="">The Concept of Anxiety, </i>transl.
by R. Thomte and A. Anderson (Princeton, Princeton University Press).<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoFootnoteText" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-indent: -0.5in; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 12pt;" lang="EN-GB">———.</span></i><span style="" lang="EN-GB"> (1985)<i style=""> Johannes Climacus, </i>transl. by H. Hong and
E. Hong (Princeton: Princeton University Press). <o:p></o:p></span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoFootnoteText" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-indent: -0.5in; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 12pt;" lang="EN-GB">———.</span></i><span style="" lang="EN-GB"> (1958)<i style=""> The Journals of Kierkegaard, 1834-1854</i>,
ed. and transl. by A. Dru (London: Fontana).<o:p></o:p></span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoFootnoteText" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-indent: -0.5in; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 12pt;" lang="EN-GB">———. </span></i><span style="" lang="EN-GB">(1983) <i style="">Repetition</i>, trans. by H. Hong and E.
Hong (Princeton: Princeton University Press).<i style=""><o:p></o:p></i></span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-indent: -0.5in; line-height: normal;"><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Lacan, J. (1966) <i style="">Écrits</i>, (Paris: Seuil).<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-indent: -0.5in; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="" lang="EN-GB">———.</span></i><span style="" lang="EN-GB">
(2002) <i style="">Écrits: A Selection</i>, transl.
by B. Fink (New York and London: W. W. Norton &amp; Company).<o:p></o:p></span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoFootnoteText" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-align: left; text-indent: -0.5in; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="" lang="EN-GB">———. </span></i><span style="font-size: 12pt;" lang="EN-GB">(1968) <i style="">The Language of the Self:
The function of language in psychoanalysis</i>, transl. by A. Wilden (New York:
Delta). <o:p></o:p></span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-indent: -0.5in; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="" lang="EN-GB">———. </span></i><span style="font-size: 12pt;" lang="EN-GB">(1991) <i style="">Seminar II: The Ego in
Freud’s Theory and<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Technique of
Psychoanalysis, 1954-1955</i>, <span style="">&nbsp;</span>transl.
by S. Tomaselli (New York and London: W. W. Norton &amp; Company).<o:p></o:p></span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-indent: -0.5in; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="" lang="EN-GB">———. </span></i><span style="font-size: 12pt;" lang="EN-GB">(1992) <i style="">Seminar VII: The Ethics of
Psychoanalysis</i>, transl. by D. Porter (London: Routledge).<o:p></o:p></span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-indent: -0.5in; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="" lang="EN-GB">———.</span></i><span style="" lang="EN-GB">
(1981) <i style="">Seminar XI: The Four Fundamental
Concepts of Psychoanalysis</i>, transl. by <span style="">&nbsp;</span>A. Sheridan (New York and London: W. W. Norton &amp; Company). <o:p></o:p></span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoFootnoteText" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-indent: -0.5in; line-height: normal;"><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Loewald, H. (1971) ‘Some
Considerations on Repetition and Repetition Compulsion’, <i style="">International Journal of Psycho-Analysis</i> 52, pp. 59-65.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-indent: -0.5in; line-height: normal;"><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Plato, (1981) <i style="">Meno</i>, transl. by W. Guthrie (Middlesex:
Penguin).<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-indent: -0.5in; line-height: normal;"><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Rose, G. (1992) <i style="">The Broken Middle </i>(Oxford: Blackwell).<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

</div>

<!--[if !supportEndnotes]--><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><br clear="all" />

</font></font><hr size="1" width="33%" align="left">



<div style="" id="edn1">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref1" name="_edn1" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><span style="">[1]</span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="EN-GB"> Kierkegaard does not refute hereditary
sin, his point is that to express belief in this doctrine is a way of
identifying oneself as part of a community of sinners, (affirming one’s part in
a language game) rather than consigning one to sin (Barret, 1985, p. 46).<o:p></o:p></span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn2">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref2" name="_edn2" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><span style="">[2]</span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="EN-GB"> Lacan also relates Kierkegaard’s
distinction between recollection and repetition to Freud’s distinction between
the two classes of neurones, permeable neurones (Φ) and impermeable
neurones (ψ).<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Permeable neurones
(Φ) offer no resistance to the flow of energy through the neural network
and retain none of that energy.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In
effect they act to simply provide a passage (SE, 1, pp. 299-300) from external
impulses to the internal network and are therefore associated with
recollection.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Impermeable neurones
(ψ) can be cathected with energy and hence account for memory.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Impermeable neurones are associated with
repetition (SE, 1, p. 304).<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In this way
Lacan finds a biological basis for Kierkegaard’s distinction (Lacan, 1966, p. 45
and Lacan 1991, p. 100).<o:p></o:p></span></font></font></p>

</div>



<font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref3" name="_edn3" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="" lang="EN-GB"><span style="">[3]</span></span></span></a><span style="" lang="EN-GB"> Lacan makes a similar point in <i style="">Seminar XXIII </i>in connection with Aquinas
(Harari, 2002, pp. 50-52).</span></font></font> ]]>
        
    </content>
</entry>

<entry>
    <title>Homoousios Doctrine and Non-Reductive Models of Consciousness: An Orthodox Christian Look at the Mind/Body Problem</title>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.quodlibet.net/articles/perkins-mind.shtml" />
    <id>tag:www.quodlibet.net,2009://1.213</id>

    <published>2009-02-27T18:17:35Z</published>
    <updated>2009-03-29T17:23:04Z</updated>

    <summary>This article will attempt to evaluate [the metaphysics of consciousness] in light of the homoousios doctrine of the orthodox Christian faith.  In particular it will explore whether a model other than substance dualism may be consistent with the truth about the nature of God revealed in the Incarnation of Jesus Christ, and thus a reasonable model to explore in consciousness studies.</summary>
    <author>
        <name>Scott David Foutz</name>
        <uri>http://www.quodlibet.net/quodlog/mt-cp.cgi?__mode=view&amp;blog_id=1&amp;id=1</uri>
    </author>
    
        <category term="articles" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#category" />
    
    <category term="metaphysics" label="Metaphysics" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    <category term="mind" label="Mind" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    <category term="orthodoxy" label="Orthodoxy" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    
    <content type="html" xml:lang="en" xml:base="http://www.quodlibet.net/">
        <![CDATA[<div class="Section1">

<p class="MsoNormal"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">In his article “Consciousness and Its Place in Nature,”
David Chalmers goes beyond what his introduction suggests of presenting an
overview of the principal issues concerning the metaphysics of
consciousness.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>He begins by offering
three epistemic arguments against reductive materialist solutions to the
problem of consciousness, outlining three basic objections to these arguments,
and then pointing out the fatal flaws of these objections.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>He concludes with a look at three
non-reductive views, and while endorsing none as the much sought-after solution,
concedes that at least none possesses fatal flaws.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Both aspects of this article are of considerable interest to
Christians and Christian philosophers.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>For some, the Christian faith is predicated on substance dualism,<a style="" href="#_edn1" name="_ednref1" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[1]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span>and given the vigorous attacks on substance
dualism, both in academic philosophy and the more mainstream press,<a style="" href="#_edn2" name="_ednref2" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[2]</span></span></a>
any serious critique of the variations on reductive materialism is
important.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In addition, Chalmers
presents a clear outline of viable, non-reductive models, including a type of
dualism, which can well guide further thought regarding the mind/body problem,
consciousness, and the soul.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>That any
attempts at understanding the nature of the soul are important for Christians
and Christian philosophers is obvious, but that it should fall along with
consciousness under the umbrella of the mind/body problem is an idea that can
be traced at least as far back as Tertullian, who writes, “We, however, say
that the mind has coalesced with the soul, not as something other in substance,
but as the function of that substance.”<a style="" href="#_edn3" name="_ednref3" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[3]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span>The question that immediately arises, then,
is how the truth of Christian revelation can return the favor by guiding
exploration among Chalmers’ three viable alternatives in this area of the
philosophy of mind.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">This article will attempt to evaluate those non-reductive
alternatives in light of the <i style="">homoousios<a style="" href="#_edn4" name="_ednref4" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[4]</span></span></a></i>
doctrine of the orthodox Christian faith.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>In particular it will explore whether a model other than substance
dualism may be consistent with the truth about the nature of God revealed in
the Incarnation of Jesus Christ, and thus a reasonable model to explore in
consciousness studies.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">As for the methodology of this paper, it is important to
consider why this approach, i.e. exploring the mind/body problem through the
self-revelation of God, is an appropriate one.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Pope famously cautioned, “Know then thyself, presume not God to scan/The
proper study of Mankind is Man.”<a style="" href="#_edn5" name="_ednref5" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[5]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span>This caveat, however, presupposes a
dichotomy between divine and created nature that is not supported by orthodox
Christian faith.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In Tertullian we read,
“Certainly one will find no other more powerful expositor of the soul than its
Creator.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>From God one should learn
about what one has from God, and from no other, if not from God.”<a style="" href="#_edn6" name="_ednref6" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[6]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span>If God, rather than man, is the creator and
measure of all that is, and indeed Christians affirm this,<a style="" href="#_edn7" name="_ednref7" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[7]</span></span></a>
then it seems only reasonable and practical to examine what God has to say on
the matter, through His inspired Word, through the words of His inspired
servants, and through His self-revelation in the Incarnation of His Son.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">With regard to this latter form of divine communication, it
is my thesis that the human creature is substantially similar to its
Creator.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Explicitly in<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Genesis 1:26 and implicit throughout the
rest of the Bible is the idea that human beings were created in the image of
God.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>I take a strong interpretation of
“image” here, in the sense of sharing a similar substance.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>It is beyond the scope of this article to
detail thoroughly the biblical support for this foundational thesis, but to
take one example from the New Testament and draw some quick implications, I
shall refer to Hebrews 2:11.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>“Both the
one who makes men holy and those who are made holy are of the same family.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>So Jesus is not ashamed to call them
brothers.” (NIV)<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The Greek translated
“of the same family”, “ex henos pantes,” literally means “all out of the
one.”<span style="">&nbsp; </span>There is a much closer connection
between the human creature and God than exists between a statue of a human and
its sculptor.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Whereas the statue bears
accidental similarity to its sculptor, the human creature embodies a
substantial likeness to God. </font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">In the writings of the early church Fathers, we see this
close similarity between the substance of the human creature and the substance
of God.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Of the human creature Tertullian
writes, “Therefore, if he is the image of the Creator (for He, gazing upon
Christ, His word, about to become a man, said, “Let us make man according to
our image and likeness . . . .”<a style="" href="#_edn8" name="_ednref8" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[8]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span>He continues this thought later by saying,
“At any rate, that which He formed, He made according to the image of God,
which is to say of Christ.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>For the Word
was also God . . . .”<a style="" href="#_edn9" name="_ednref9" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[9]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span>It is significant that Tertullian focuses on
the eternal relationship of God the Father and God the Son as that in which the
human creature is the image.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>It is not
some vague notion of deity, or some performance aspect of the divine nature
such as the ability to create that humankind is seen to resemble, but the
divine <i style="">ousia</i>, or essence itself, and
explicitly that essence as it has come to be known through the Incarnation of
Jesus Christ.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>As the word “also” in the
latter Tertullian citation suggests, so the word <i style="">homoousios</i> implies distinction between those things that are being
compared as <i style="">homos</i>, and yet
Tertullian, as do all other orthodox Christian writers, clearly indicates
identity of Jesus with God, and it is with this nature explicitly considered
that he makes the connection between the nature of the human creature and
God.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In his argument for the
incorporeity of the soul, Gregory of Nyssa acknowledges similarly, “For that
which has been made according to His image throughout all its parts has
altogether a similarity to its archetype, having an intellectual faculty from
its intellectual faculty and from its incorporeal nature drawing its own
incorporeity, not fashioned of any kind of weight, just as its archetype is
not, and eluding any indicating measurement as does its archetype….”<a style="" href="#_edn10" name="_ednref10" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[10]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span>Finally, we see this idea of substantial
similarity extended to the rest of creation in Irenaeus.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>“…He made all things…saying, ‘Let us make
man according to our image and likeness;’ He Himself taking from Himself the
substance of the creatures, and the pattern of things made, and the form of all
adornments in the world.”<a style="" href="#_edn11" name="_ednref11" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[11]</span></span></a></font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Given this substantial similarity between the human creature
and God, <i style="">anthropos homoiousios theo</i>,
as it were, we can then look to the nature of God as He Himself has revealed
that nature for possible models to understand our own nature, especially such
seemingly disparate aspects as mind and body.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Since God has revealed His nature in the Incarnation of Christ, and has
inspired human understanding of that nature through the language of <i style="">homoousios to patri</i>, it is reasonable to
extend this model, given <i style="">anthropos
homoiousios theo</i>, to humankind itself and to consider the look of the
mind/body problem when viewed through its lens.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Consider now the three non-reductive models of consciousness
that Chalmers puts forth as having no inherent fatal flaws.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Going out of the order in which he presents them,
let us begin by taking a look at what he terms type-E dualism, or
epiphenomenalism, i.e. the belief that the physical causes the phenomenal, but
the phenomenal cannot cause the physical.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>For example, what caused the Good Samaritan in the parable to cross the
road and help the man who had been beaten?<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Common answers may assign causality to emotion or reason, citing his
compassion for any wounded person, or his consideration that the injured man
might repay his kindness.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>A typically
Christian response would be that God moved him in his spirit to show
generosity.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>According to
epiphenomenalism, none of these phenomena of emotion or reason or spiritual
motivation are capable of exerting causal force over they physical.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The experienced fact of one or more of these
states occurring every time the Samaritan saw a person in need would have been
at best a coincidence of states and actions, but does not imply that any one of
the former actually caused the latter.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">We consider type-E dualism first because it is the most
obviously incompatible with what we know of the nature of God.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Following the thesis of the substantial
likeness of human beings with God, it follows that if epiphenomenalism is
incompatible with the nature of God, it is likely incompatible with the nature
of a human.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Philosopher of mind Jaegwon Kim has famously put forth what
he calls Alexander’s dictum:<span style="">&nbsp; </span>To be is
to have causal powers.<a style="" href="#_edn12" name="_ednref12" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[12]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span>Once again, looking to the first chapter of
Genesis in particular, and throughout the Bible, it can be seen that God’s
causal power forms the warp and weave of the ongoing story of creation.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Religion and philosophy professor Dennis
Bielfeldt recognizes that the three major monotheistic religions of Judaism,
Christianity, and Islam, all must develop an understanding of the world that
avoids a causally inert deity.<a style="" href="#_edn13" name="_ednref13" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[13]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span>Approaching this issue from within the
Christian faith, however, we see that what is at stake is more than merely
creating a philosophy that allows for divine causal activity.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>To the degree that the Christian faith
understands truth at all, and indeed of all the monotheistic religions it puts
forth the strongest epistemological claim by asserting that its deity is not
only the embodiment of truth but also the sole access to it,<a style="" href="#_edn14" name="_ednref14" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[14]</span></span></a>
a causally active deity is a given, both within creation and within the
hypostatic union of Himself as Trinity.<a style="" href="#_edn15" name="_ednref15" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[15]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span>Given the genuine intra- and interpersonal
causality brought about by the triune Christian God, such causal power cannot
be seen as epiphenomenal, and given our foundational thesis, it is unlikely for
epiphenomenalism to describe causality within the human nature.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Bielfeldt, however, suggests that the only way for the three
great Western monotheisms to avoid a causally inert deity is to accept
substance dualism, what Chalmers discusses under the heading of type-D dualism,
and to which we now turn.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Chalmers
focuses here on interactionism, or the causality of the physical on the mental,
and vice versa.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Whether one takes the
“D” in type-D dualism to stand for “Descartes,” the most familiar proponent of
substance dualism, or to stand for “downward causation,” a principle often
invoked when considering property or emergentist dualism, it is the role of the
phenomenal on a non-causally closed physical realm that Chalmers offers as a
possible model for understanding consciousness.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">He acknowledges the common objection that no causal nexus
can be identified through which the phenomenal and physical could reciprocally
interact, but observes that the same can be said for the physical alone.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>He notes, “Newtonian science reveals no
causal nexus by which gravitation works, for example; rather the relevant laws
are simply fundamental.”<a style="" href="#_edn16" name="_ednref16" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[16]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span>John Foster takes a similar stand in
questioning whether the interactionist question poses an <i style="">a priori</i> problem at all.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Many philosophers, according to Foster, take the problem of
interactionism to be self evident on the grounds of their conditioning by
experience of the ways in which causality works in the physical.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Because examples of purely physical
causation seem to take place only through spatial contact, it is assumed that
all causation must employ necessary spatial contact.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>This, however, is an example of <i style="">post hoc ergo propter hoc</i>, and Foster considers an earlier model of
gravitation that construed causality over distance without any spatial
contact.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>That this model has now been
rejected is irrelevant, for he notes, “…even if physical causation typically,
and perhaps always, operates through spatial contact, it is certainly
conceivable, and unproblematically conceivable, that it should sometimes not.”<a style="" href="#_edn17" name="_ednref17" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[17]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span>His point is weakened, however, when he
offers an example of what could pass for evidence of such spatially
non-contiguous causality.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Here he
suggests, “a constant correlation between the occurrence of the one type of
event and the immediately subsequent occurrence of the other, an inability to
detect any intervening mechanism, and an inability to provide a causal
explanation of the second event in any other way.”<a style="" href="#_edn18" name="_ednref18" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[18]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span>This, it seems, is but a version of the
physicalist argument against interactionism used in its defense.</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Chalmers offers a far stronger rebuttal to the physicalist,
one that draws from the very principles of physics an encouraging possibility
for interactionism.<a style="" href="#_edn19" name="_ednref19" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[19]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span>Quantum mechanics suggests that the state of
the physical world can be described by a wave function, but one that can evolve
in two rather different ways.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>One is a
linear evolution described by the Schr<span style="">ödinger equation, the other is an evolution of collapses
from superposed states into nonsuperposed states.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>These collapses happen only occasionally, and only upon
measurement.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Regardless of the specific
definition one uses for “measurement,” it must include the idea of conscious
observation.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Thus, per his explication,
the laws of quantum mechanics themselves invite the prospect of consciousness
exerting causal force on the physical.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Chalmers admits that this may not yield the sort of causal role for
consciousness that may be expected, but he does manage to show that there is no
<i style="">a priori</i> reason to reject a type-D
dualistic interactionism.<o:p></o:p></span></font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">How
does this relate to the nature of God?<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>The western monotheisms believe in and worship a transcendent
deity.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Transcendence seems to entail
being wholly other, and this could, and often does, suggest a substance dualism
between God and His creation.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Bielfeldt
considers this to be inherently problematic, for if God is to have causal
powers, and by Alexander’s dictum He must if He exists, then the believer is
led to reject the causal closure of the physical.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>He writes, “Because all causal influence with which we are
familiar is mediated through the transfer of energy, there must be some energy
transfer from God into the universe [i.e. when He exerts causal power over the
physical].<span style="">&nbsp; </span>But…this clearly violates
physical conservation principles….”<a style="" href="#_edn20" name="_ednref20" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[20]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span>The believer is then left with “the
possibility of information transfer without energy transfer.”<a style="" href="#_edn21" name="_ednref21" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[21]</span></span></a><o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">He
goes on to consider that one way out of this trap would be through the
indeterminacy of quantum mechanics.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Referring to William Pollard’s <i style="">Chance
and Providence</i>, he recognizes that “because an electron in a superposition
of states has no definite position, no energy is required for God to actualize
one among the set of its possibilities.”<a style="" href="#_edn22" name="_ednref22" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[22]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span>He finds this, too, problematic, for it
would mean that God’s causal powers could be effected only during moments of
measurement, which is to say, conscious perception.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">This
line of reasoning sounds suspiciously like Berkeley’s <i style="">esse est percipi</i>, and the responding limericks of Monsignor Knox
are equally appropriate here.<a style="" href="#_edn23" name="_ednref23" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[23]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span>A stronger objection would again be the
challenge Chalmers raised regarding measurement in quantum theory as the
vehicle for conscious causality on the physical.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Is this the <i style="">sort</i> of
causality we are looking for?<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Certainly
throughout Scripture, and throughout countless sacred writings and the
experiences of many through the ages, God has demonstrated dramatic causal
ability, but this seems to be of a kind more than what would be reasonable through
the mere resolution of superposed electron states.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">With
regard to what Chalmers refers to as type-D dualism in Chalmers (2002), he
terms “naturalistic dualism” in Chalmers (1996) and describes as being a kind
of property dualism.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Importantly he says
that “the phenomenal properties . . . are ontologically independent of physical
properties.”<a style="" href="#_edn24" name="_ednref24" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[24]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span>He suggests that while not being of a
different substance from the physical, phenomenal properties are ontologically
novel because they are not logically supervenient<a style="" href="#_edn25" name="_ednref25" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[25]</span></span></a>
on the physical, and therefore are in a much stronger sense nonphysical than,
say, a property such as biological fitness, which does supervene logically on
the microphysical.<a style="" href="#_edn26" name="_ednref26" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[26]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span>Given our thesis of <i style="">anthropos homoiousios theo</i>, especially when set in
contradistinction to the more robust <i style="">homoousios</i>
truth revealed through the Incarnation, we can see a plausible model for
type-D, naturalistic dualism.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Referring
again to the statement by Irenaeus about God’s taking of Himself the substance
of creation, that creation is clearly ontologically novel with respect to God,
and yet not of an entirely different substance, thus making <i style="">anthropos</i> to be <i style="">homoiousios</i> with respect to God.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>In similarity, then, to this relationship of similarity between God and
creation, it is entirely conceivable that the creation itself bear the marks of
that relationship, expressing this similarity through the naturalistic dualism
of the phenomenal and the physical.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In
this regard it is the <i style="">homoios</i></font></font></span><span style="font-family: BSTGreek;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"> </font></font></span><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">relationship itself that
provides the model for the relationship of phenomenal and physical.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">But
what if it is divine </font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="">ousia</span></i><span style="">
itself, that to which <i style="">anthropos</i> is <i style="">homoiousios</i>, that is the model for
understanding the created, especially the human, <i style="">ousia</i>?<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Chalmers recognizes
that what he has viewed as a variety of dualism could in fact be revealed as a
type of monism.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>He writes, “Perhaps the
physical and the phenomenal will turn out to be two different aspects of a
single encompassing kind, in something like the way that matter and energy turn
out to be two aspects of a single kind.”<a style="" href="#_edn27" name="_ednref27" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[27]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span>In Chalmers (2002) he terms this type-F
monism and describes it simply as “the view that consciousness is constituted
by the intrinsic properties of physical entities….<span style="">&nbsp; </span>On this view, phenomenal and protophenomenal properties are
located at the fundamental level of physical reality, and in a certain sense,
underlie physical reality itself.”<a style="" href="#_edn28" name="_ednref28" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[28]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span>This is a form of what is known as
panpsychism, regarding which Chalmers speculates, “Panpsychism is simply one
way that the natural supervenience of experience on the physical might
work.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In a sense, natural supervenience
provides the <i style="">framework</i>; panpsychism
is just one way of working out the details.”<a style="" href="#_edn29" name="_ednref29" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[29]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span>Chalmers indicates that he does not advocate
the term “panpsychism,” in part because it suggests experiences in simple
systems such as atoms, leading to counterintuitive questions such as, “What is
it like to be an electron?”<a style="" href="#_edn30" name="_ednref30" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[30]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span>Instead he puts forward type-F monism as
panprotopsychism, which eliminates the notion of experience at a primary level,
but retains the idea that in addition to intrinsic properties of the physical
such as spin, charge, and the like there are also protophenomenal properties
out of which arise or on which are supervenient conscious experience.<o:p></o:p></span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Can this type-F monism be compatible with what we
know of the nature of God as He has revealed Himself?<span style="">&nbsp; </span>As expressed in the Nicene-Constantinopolitan Creed, the orthodox
catholic Christian faith believes that Jesus Christ is “of one substance with
the Father,” or <i style="">homoousion to Patri</i>.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>This has led to the Trinitarian formula of
“one being, three persons,” or <i style="">mia ousia,
treis hypostaseis</i>, but what does this really mean?<span style="">&nbsp; </span>With regard to this formula in his 1887
introductory essay to Haddan’s English translation of Augustine’s <i style="">De Trinitate</i>, Dr. William Shedd agrees
that “as he that denies this fundamental article of the Christian religion may
lose his soul, so he that much strives to understand it may lose his wits.”<a style="" href="#_edn31" name="_ednref31" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[31]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span>In his book <i style="">The Trinitarian Faith</i>, T. F. Torrance attempts a guide through this
doctrine that presumably will not lead to insanity, in part by exploring
consequences of this doctrine.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Looking
at the key terms <i style="">ousia</i> and <i style="">hypostasis</i>, he uncovers the following:<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-right: 0.5in; margin-left: 0.5in; margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: left;"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The
meanings of <i style="">ousia</i> and <i style="">hypostasis</i>…underwent a radical change
through the use to which they were put in the hermeneutical and theological
activity of the Church.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The <i style="">homoousios to Patri</i> was revolutionary
and decisive:<span style="">&nbsp; </span>it expressed the fact
that what God is ‘toward us’ and ‘in the midst of us’ in and through the word
made flesh, he really is <b style="">in himself</b>;
that he is in the <b style="">internal relations</b>
of his transcendent being the very same Father, Son and Holy Spirit that he is
in his revealing and saving activity in time and space toward mankind.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-right: 0.5in; margin-left: 0.5in; margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: left;"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">In
precise theological usage <i style="">ousia</i> now
refers to being not simply as that which is but to what it is in respect of its
internal reality, while <i style="">hypostasis</i>
refers to being not just in its independent subsistence but in its objective
otherness.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin: 0in 0.5in 0.0001pt; text-align: left;"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">If
God is in himself what he is in the Person and activity of his incarnate Word
and Son, then the being or <i style="">ousia</i> of
God must be understood in a very un-Greek way.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Applied to God <i style="">enousios logos</i>
and <i style="">enousios energeia</i> express the
fact that the being of God is not intrinsically empty of word or activity, not
mute or static, but is essentially eloquent and dynamic.<a style="" href="#_edn32" name="_ednref32" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[32]</span></span></a><o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Torrance reveals a number of thoughts in the <i style="">homoousios</i> doctrine relevant to our
discussion here.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>First is the change in
understanding of the word <i style="">ousia</i>, or
“being,” that followed the Incarnation.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>It is important to note that Torrance does not say that <i style="">ousia</i> itself has changed, but that our
understanding of it has, and in a radical way.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>No longer are we confined to a limited, static understanding of this
fundamental word, but we are invited to consider <i style="">ousia</i> as a dynamic, polyhypostatic union.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>This opens up consideration of one fundamental essence with
ontologically novel properties, or hypostatic objective otherness, as Torrance
would describe it.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Clearly this understanding is capable of embracing
type-D naturalistic dualism, but it is also capable of supporting
panprotopsychism, or type-F monism.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>As
this latter model posits the notion of ontologically novel fundamental properties
of one physical <i style="">ousia</i> able to interact
with each other, so the <i style="">homoousion</i>,
as Torrance demonstrates, posits the <i style="">ousia</i>
of God, to which we have already noted <i style="">anthropos</i>
is <i style="">homoiousios</i>, as one of dynamic
interaction of distinct <i style="">hypostases</i>.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Thus, the similarity that allows <i style="">anthropos</i> to be <i style="">homoiousios theo</i> finds expression in the dynamic hypostatic union
of the created mind/body, which is in parallel to the nature of God as he is
”in the internal relations of his transcendent being”, as revealed in the
Incarnation, and as given expression through the language of the
Nicene-Constantinopolitan creed and various patristic works.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">In conclusion, we can see that a strong
interpretation of what it means for the human creature to be created in the
image of God, taken together with the truth about the <i style="">ousia</i> of God revealed through the <i style="">homoousion</i> and the implications of that revelation for such key
terms as <i style="">ousia</i> and <i style="">hypostasis</i>, allows for either the
naturalistic dualism of Chalmers’ type-D dualism or the panprotopsychism of his
type-F monism to be plausible models for understanding consciousness.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>If further study should lead to acceptance
of the former, it can be seen as fully compatible with a relationship of
similarity between the human and the divine, two ontologically novel entities
that are yet of one substance.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>If the
latter model should prevail, it, too, would be consistent with what we know of
the divine essence itself, a dynamic and polyhypostatic union to which the
human essence has been created in the image.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>


<p class="MsoNormal"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><u>Bibliography<o:p></o:p></u></font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Bielfeldt, Dennis.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>“Can
Western Monotheism Avoid Substance Dualism?”<span style="">&nbsp;
</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-indent: 0.5in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style="">Zygon:
Journal of Religion and Science</i>. Vol. 36, No. 1, March 2001.</font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Chalmers, David J.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><i style="">The Conscious Mind:<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In Search of a Fundamental Theory</i>.<span style="">&nbsp; </span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-indent: 0.5in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Oxford:<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Oxford University Press, 1996.</font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-indent: 0.5in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">“Consciousness and Its Place in
Nature”<span style="">&nbsp; </span><i style="">Philosophy of Mind:<span style="">&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 1in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style="">Classical and Contemporary Readings</i>, D. Chalmers, ed., Oxford:<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Oxford University Press, 2002.</font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Foster, John. <i style="">The
Immaterial Self: A Defence of the Cartesian Dualist Conception of <o:p></o:p></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-indent: 0.5in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style="">Mind</i>.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>London:<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Routledge, 1991.</font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Kim, Jaegwon. <i style="">Supervenience
and Mind: Selected Philosophical Essays</i>. Cambridge: </font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-indent: 0.5in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Cambridge University Press, 1993.</font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Migne, J.-P., ed.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><i style="">Patrologiae Graecae Tomus 46</i>, <i style="">Opera Gregorii Nysseni</i>.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Turnhout, </font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-indent: 0.5in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Belgium:<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Brepols, 1959.</font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-indent: 0.5in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style="">Patrologiae
Latinae Tomus II, Opera Tertulliani</i>.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Paris:<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Garnier Brothers, </font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-indent: 0.5in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">1879.</font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-indent: 0.5in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style="">Patrologiae
Graecae Tomus VII</i>, <i style="">Opera Irenaei</i>.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Paris:<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Garnier Brothers, 1857.</font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Schaff, Philip, ed.<span style="">&nbsp; </span><i style="">Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers</i>, Volume
3, First Series.<span style="">&nbsp; </span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-indent: 0.5in;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Peabody, Massachusetts:<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Hendrickson Publishers, Inc., 1995.</font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Torrance, T. F. <i style="">The
Trinitarian Faith</i>.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Edinburgh,
Scotland:<span style="">&nbsp; </span>T&amp;T Clark, 1993.</font></font></p>



</div>

<div style=""><!--[if !supportEndnotes]--><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><br clear="all" />

</font></font><hr size="1" width="33%" align="left">



<div style="" id="edn1">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref1" name="_edn1" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[1]</span></span></a> See Dennis
Bielfeldt’s “Can the Western Monotheisms Avoid Substance Dualism?”, which he
answers in the negative.<i style=""><o:p></o:p></i></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn2">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref2" name="_edn2" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[2]</span></span></a> See such
works as Steven Pinker’s <i style="">How the Mind
Works</i>, Daniel Dennett’s <i style="">Consciousness
Explained</i>, and Antonio Damasio’s<i style=""> The
Feeling of What Happens</i>.</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn3">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref3" name="_edn3" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[3]</span></span></a> <i style="">De Anima, </i>XII.6 – “<span style="color: black;">Nos autem animum ita dicimus animae concretum, non ut
substantia alium, sed ut substantiae officium.”<span style="">&nbsp; </span>All translations of patristic sources are my own.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn4">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref4" name="_edn4" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[4]</span></span></a> Given the
familiarity of the adjective <i style="">homoousios</i>,
I shall use it throughout this paper in its nominative, singular, masculine
form when referring to English words. When referring to an independent concept
it will appear in its nominative, singular, neuter form, <i style="">homoousion</i>.</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn5">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref5" name="_edn5" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[5]</span></span></a> Alexander
Pope, <i style="">Essay on Man</i> II.1-2.</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn6">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref6" name="_edn6" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[6]</span></span></a> <i style="">De Anima</i>, I.1 – “Certe <span style="color: black;">nullum alium potiorem animae demonstratorem quam auctorem
reperiet; a Deo discat quod a Deo habeat; aut nec ab alio, si nec a Deo.”</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn7">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref7" name="_edn7" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[7]</span></span></a> “Through him
all things were made; without him nothing was made that has been made.”<span style="">&nbsp; </span>(John 1:3, NIV)</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn8">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref8" name="_edn8" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[8]</span></span></a> <i style="">Adversus Marcionem</i>, V.8 – “Igitur si
Creatoris est imago (ille enim Christum Sermonem suum intuens hominem
futurum:<span style="">&nbsp; </span>‘Faciamus,’ inquit, ‘hominem
ad imaginem et similitudinem nostram’)….”</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn9">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref9" name="_edn9" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[9]</span></span></a> <i style="">De Resurrectione Carnis</i>, VI – “Id utique
quod finxit , ad imaginem Dei fecit illum, scilicet Christi.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Et Sermo enim Deus, ….”</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn10">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref10" name="_edn10" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[10]</span></span></a> <i style="">De Anima et Resurrectione</i>, 380-384c –<span style="font-family: BSTGreek;"> T</span>o gar kat’ eikona genomenon dia panton
exei pantos ten pros to archetupon homoioteta, noeran tou noerou, kai tou
asomatou asomaton, ogxou te pantos apellagmenon hosper ekeino, kai pasan
ekpheugon dia semantiken katametresin homoios ekeino….</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn11">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref11" name="_edn11" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[11]</span></span></a> <i style="">Contra Haereses</i>, IV.20.1 –
“…omnia…fecit…dicens:<span style="">&nbsp; </span>‘Faciamus hominem
ad imaginem et similitudinem nostram;’ ipse a semetipso substantiam
creaturarum, et exemplum factorum et figuram in mundo ornamentorum accipiens.”</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn12">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref12" name="_edn12" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[12]</span></span></a> Kim, 348.</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn13">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref13" name="_edn13" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[13]</span></span></a> Bielfeldt,
153.</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn14">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref14" name="_edn14" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[14]</span></span></a> “Jesus
answered, ‘I am the way and the truth and the life.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>No one comes to the Father except through me.’”<span style="">&nbsp; </span>(John 14:6, NIV)</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn15">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref15" name="_edn15" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[15]</span></span></a> “And I will
ask the Father, and he will give you another Counselor to be with you forever –
the Spirit of truth.”<span style="">&nbsp; </span>(John 14:16-17,
NIV)<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Not only does God interact with
humankind through the Third Person of the Trinity, but this verse also shows a
causal relationship among all three Persons.</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn16">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref16" name="_edn16" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[16]</span></span></a> Chalmers
(2002), 27.</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn17">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref17" name="_edn17" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[17]</span></span></a> Foster,
160.</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn18">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref18" name="_edn18" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[18]</span></span></a> Ibid.</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn19">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref19" name="_edn19" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[19]</span></span></a> Chalmers
(2002), 28-29.</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn20">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref20" name="_edn20" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[20]</span></span></a> Bielfeldt,
154.</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn21">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref21" name="_edn21" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[21]</span></span></a> Bielfeldt,
160.</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn22">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref22" name="_edn22" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[22]</span></span></a> Bielfedlt,
162.</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn23">

<p class="MsoNormal"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref23" name="_edn23" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[23]</span></span></a> <span style="font-size: 10pt;">There once
was a man who said, “God<o:p></o:p></span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Must
think it exceedingly odd<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-indent: 0.5in;"><span style="font-size: 10pt;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">If He finds that this tree<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-indent: 0.5in;"><span style="font-size: 10pt;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Continues to be<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">When
there’s no one about in the Quad.” <o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">“Dear
Sir:<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt;"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Your astonishment’s odd: <o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt;"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">I am always about in the Quad<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt;"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </font></font></span><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">And
that’s why the tree<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt;"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </font></font></span><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Will
continue to be,<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt;"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Since observed by, <o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span style="font-size: 10pt;"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </font></font></span><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Yours
faithfully,<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><span style=""><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </font></font></span><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">God.”</font></font></span></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn24">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref24" name="_edn24" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[24]</span></span></a> Chalmers
(1996), 125.</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn25">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref25" name="_edn25" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[25]</span></span></a> Chalmers
(1996), Chapter 4 explains quite well various kinds of supervenience.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>To give a brief summary, B logically
supervenes on A if it is inconceivable that two situations are identical with
respect to A, but different with respect to B.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>It is conceivable that two humans could be identical with respect to the
construction of their brains and yet have different experiences of the same
event, thus making phenomenal experience not logically supervenient on the physical.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>It is important to note that the term
“logical” here refers to what can be conceived rather than to the rules of
formal logic.</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn26">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref26" name="_edn26" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[26]</span></span></a> Chalmers
(1996), 124-125.</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn27">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref27" name="_edn27" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[27]</span></span></a> Chalmers
(1996), 129.</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn28">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref28" name="_edn28" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[28]</span></span></a> Chalmers
(2002), 33.</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn29">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref29" name="_edn29" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[29]</span></span></a> Chalmers
(1996), 299.</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn30">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref30" name="_edn30" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[30]</span></span></a> Chalmers
(1996), 299; Chalmers (2002), 35.</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn31">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref31" name="_edn31" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[31]</span></span></a> <i style="">Nicene and Post Nicene </i>Fathers, Vol. 3,
Series 1, p. 3.</font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn32">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref32" name="_edn32" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[32]</span></span></a> Torrance,
130, 131.</font></font></p>

</div>

</div>

<p>
</p><font size="-1" face="arial">
Steve Perkins is teacher of Latin and Theory of Knowledge at North
Central High School in Indianapolis and serves as elder at New Life
Community Church.</font> ]]>
        
    </content>
</entry>

<entry>
    <title>Gender-Sensitivity In Igbo Culture: A Philosophical Re-appraisal</title>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.quodlibet.net/articles/ozumba-gender.shtml" />
    <id>tag:www.quodlibet.net,2009://1.212</id>

    <published>2009-02-27T18:12:56Z</published>
    <updated>2009-02-27T18:15:59Z</updated>

    <summary>Our concern here is on gender sensitivity in the Igbo culture. We tried to examine the levels of gender sensitivity in the traditional Igbo society and in the contemporary Igbo society. Our startling discovery is that we had a higher level of sensitivity in the traditional setting than we now have in this contemporary period. The reason is that the irrational approach to the gender question is fast obliterating the differentiation that should exist between the male and the female.</summary>
    <author>
        <name>Scott David Foutz</name>
        <uri>http://www.quodlibet.net/quodlog/mt-cp.cgi?__mode=view&amp;blog_id=1&amp;id=1</uri>
    </author>
    
        <category term="articles" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#category" />
    
    <category term="africa" label="Africa" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    <category term="anthropology" label="Anthropology" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    <category term="culture" label="Culture" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    <category term="gender" label="Gender" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    
    <content type="html" xml:lang="en" xml:base="http://www.quodlibet.net/">
        <![CDATA[<div class="Section1">


<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: center; line-height: normal;" align="center"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">ABSTRACT<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Our concern here is on gender
sensitivity in the Igbo culture. We tried to examine the levels of gender
sensitivity in the traditional Igbo society and in the contemporary Igbo
society. Our startling discovery is that we had a higher level of sensitivity
in the traditional setting than we now have in this contemporary period. The
reason is that the irrational approach to the gender question is fast
obliterating the differentiation that should exist between the male and the
female.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">By gender sensitivity, we mean the
level of awareness, appreciation of the need to maintain at reasonable levels
the gender differentiation between the male and female. It is true to some
extent that what a man can do, the woman can equally do, but it is not
expedient that women should insist on doing everything the man does even at the
expense of nature’s assigned honorific roles of wifehood and motherhood. At the
same time we stress that all the rustic are atavistic male chauvinistic
character of domination, oppression and marginalization must be done away with.
Other wise, when gender differentiations are completely obliterated, gender
sensitivity will also disappear with it. This will lead to some un-naturalness.
To remain gender sensitive, we have to keep the gender peculiarities in focus
to a reasonable limit.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: center; line-height: normal;" align="center"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">INTRODUCTION<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-align: left; text-indent: 0.5in; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Okonkwo
was inwardly pleased at his<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-align: left; text-indent: 0.5in; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;</font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">son’s development, and he knew it was<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-align: left; text-indent: 0.5in; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;</font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">due to Ikemefuna. He wanted Nwoye to <o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-align: left; text-indent: 0.5in; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">grow
into a tough young man capable of<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-align: left; text-indent: 0.5in; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;</font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">ruling his father’s household…and so he<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-align: left; text-indent: 0.5in; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;</font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">(Okonkwo) was happy when he heard him <o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-align: left; text-indent: 0.5in; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">grumbling
about women. That showed that <o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-align: left; text-indent: 0.5in; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">in
time he would be able to control his women<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-align: left; text-indent: 0.5in; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;</font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">folk. No matter how prosperous a man was, <o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-align: left; text-indent: 0.5in; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">if
he was unable to rule his women and his <o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-align: left; text-indent: 0.5in; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">children,
he was not really a man. (Achebe 37).<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The above provides
us a glimpse of the Igbo traditional gender stereotype. The boy is brought up
to see himself as superior to the girls. A boy’s father did everything from
scolding to severe beating to ensure that he removes any trace of womanish
trait from his son. The above captures Okonkwo’s joy at seeing that his first
son Nwoye has begun to shed his childhood feminine tendencies. Chinua Achebe in
<i style="">Things Fall Apart</i> paints a vivid
picture of the Igbo traditional gender stereotypes and how through informal
education fathers groom their boys to grow up as men, bold, courageous,
audacious and fearless. The women on the other hand groom the girls to become
soft, subservient, weak and gentle. This was why Okonkwo declared “<i style="">I will not have a son who cannot hold up his
head in the gathering of the clan” (24).<o:p></o:p></i></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The silent but rigorous schooling
into the patriarchal and matriarchal stereotypes was ingrained in the
traditional institution of the Igbo. The men knew what was expected of them,
and so did the women.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The men and the women seemed to have
accepted their gender roles as a <i style="">fait</i>
<i style="">accompli</i>. Men and women were
sensitized and indoctrinated in such a way that there were no conflicts or bad
blood. Gender sensitivity was very high in Igbo land. In virtually all spheres
of life, boys and girls, men and women knew what was expected of them. In the
family, women swept the house, washed the plates, cooked the food, etc., while
the boys or the men split the firewood, pounded the yam foofoo and climbed the
palm trees. In farming, the women planted maize, melons and beans between the
yam mounds while the men made the yam mounds and planted yams. As Achebe
portrayed it “yam stood for manliness” and yam was regarded as the king of
crops.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Another image carved out for the
women folk in Igbo traditional society is that of the enjoyer of the wealth of
the men. Women are called “Oriaku”, that is, those who enjoy the wealth of
their husbands. We have therefore two pictures that look seemingly opposed to
each other – namely that of servitude and merriment. This picture though
appears paradoxical is more real than fake. It is in these ironies that one
appreciates the woof, waft and texture of the Igbo traditional culture with the
attendant pains and glories.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">In this paper we wish to examine the
extent of gender sensitivity in traditional Igbo culture with the view of
trying to underscore their acceptability or otherwise in the present
contemporary setting.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: center; line-height: normal;" align="center"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">DEFINITION OF
TERMS<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">We shall briefly consider the
following terms, “Gender”, “Gender sensitivity” and “Igbo culture”. According
to<i style=""> Chambers Encyclopedic English
Dictionary,</i> gender is seen as the condition of being male or female.
According to <i style="">Roget’s Thesaurus of English
Words and phrase, </i>gender goes with classification and categorization into
ranks, classes, castes, statues, social class, sex, species, quality, genre,
type, etc. (43). This means the condition of maintaining divisions or
discrimination among things that are not exactly the same. In the context of
this paper, we are using gender as it appertains to the male and the female
sex. We are acknowledging the fact of differentiation between the male and the
female.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">What then do we mean by gender
sensitivity? We are referring to the quality or inclination to recognize or
appreciate or respond appropriately to issues on gender lines. It would mean
where one has the ability to discriminate and act in ways that show sensibility
(knowledge) of the fact of differences between male and female and to defer to
the proper attitudes while dealing with the male and the female. It means being
a stickler for the maintenance of gender differences in all matters. This will
include insisting in all matters that the male and the female have different
traditional or conventional stereotypes which must be adhered to.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">What then do we mean by Igbo
culture? Here we refer to the totality of Igbo’s way of life seen in their work
and recreation as in their way of investigating nature, utilizing its
possibilities and in their ways of viewing themselves and interpreting their
place in nature. This will include, the way the Igbo organize their homes,
their economic activity, social values, clothing, music, language and
religion.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>(Ozumba qtd in Uduigwomen <i style="">Footmarks</i> 19).<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Igbo culture can be characterized by
its emphasis on individual achievement and initiative, alternative prestige
goals and paths of action, a tendency toward egalitarian leadership, lineage
and family groups, extended family system, age grades, secret societies, etc.
(Ndiokwere 13). According to Uwalaka, the Igbo are those persons who have been
grouped into the Kwa linguistic stock but with variations of dialect. Their
territorial divisions cover the whole area stretching from the coastlines of
the Bight of Benin and continue to the outskirts of Ibibio and Efik territories
in the east with its eastern boundary being formed by the cross river. Today,
the Igbo are found in the seven states of Nigeria, namely Anambra, Abia, Enugu,
Ebonyi, Imo, Delta and Rivers States excluding those in diaspora (2).<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Our attempt is a philosophical
reappraisal of gender-sensitivity in Igbo culture. Philosophy, according to the
<i style="">Cambridge Dictionary of Philosophy</i> is
concerned with doing extra ordinary things with ordinary terms and concepts
(xxiii). Philosophy is concerned with examining issues in a critical and
systematic manner so that the hidden implications of ideas are laid bare.
Philosophy, therefore, illuminates the dark corners of discourse in order to
shore them up for better analysis and understanding. Our task therefore is to
examine the level of gender-sensitivity in traditional Igbo culture, examine
what gender-sensitivity is like now and finally attempt a reevaluation and
repositioning of gender roles in the light of present day exigencies.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: center; line-height: normal;" align="center"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">GENDER-SENSITIVITY
IN TRADITIONAL IGBO SOCIETY<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">A reading of Chinua Achebe’s <i style="">Things Fall Apart</i> provides us with the
portraiture of the traditional Igbo family with its genderized roles and
functions. <o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">In the family, if a child is born,
the sex is determined and if the baby was a male, that meant greater joy for
the parents. For the man, joy, because he has a man who will take his place
after his death and continue with his family line. Joy for the mother because
that will properly entrench her in her husband’s heart. Having a son means for
her that nothing can uproot her from the family. A son further means having a
voice to defend you in the family. But if the child is a girl, the husband and
wife receive it with mixed feelings. And if female child is coming as the third,
fourth, fifth or sixth female in the family without a male child that is enough
reason for sorrow. For the man, it brings sorrow because his hope of having a
male child to continue his lineage is becoming slimmer, the females will soon
be married off to other men. Having female children is like “tending other
people’s vineyards while your own is unkempt”.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">As the children begin to grow, the
males and the females are socialized differently. The boys are made to see
themselves as superior, stronger, more important and indispensable. The females
are trained to see themselves as appendages of the men. In <i style="">Things Fall Apart</i>, we see Okonkwo telling Nwoye and Ikemefuna
masculine stories of violence and bloodshed. These stories are told so as to
toughen them and prepare them for their future roles as the protector, guardian
and head of their families. On the other hand, the mothers told their daughters
feminine stories about how to behave themselves so as to attract worthy
husbands and how to serve their husbands in order to win their hearts. Achebe
goes on;<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style="">Nwoye somehow still preferred the stories that<o:p></o:p></i></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>his
mother used to tell… stories of tortoise and<o:p></o:p></span></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>his
wily ways… But he knew that they were for <o:p></o:p></span></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>foolish
women and children, and he knew that<o:p></o:p></span></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>his
father wanted him to be a man. And so he <o:p></o:p></span></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>feigned
that he no longer cared for women’s <o:p></o:p></span></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-align: left; text-indent: 0.5in; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;">stories. And when he did this he
saw that his<o:p></o:p></span></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-align: left; text-indent: 0.5in; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;">father was pleased and no longer
rebuked him<o:p></o:p></span></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-align: left; text-indent: 0.5in; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;">or beat him (38).<o:p></o:p></span></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The gender roles were in some cases
so cut out that the males getting into the areas meant for the females and vice
versa was regarded as abomination (nso ani). For example, it is abomination for
a girl to go and handle her father’s dane gun. The boy can do that. Again, it
is unacceptable for the boy to hang around the kitchen when the women are cooking
and cracking jokes that touched on female genitals, puberty rites and the like.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The boy’s duty ranges from washing
his fathers clothing, taking care of the flock (of sheep, goat, etc), getting
the yam seedlings ready, getting the knives sharpened, the hoes and other
farming implements ready for farm work. He leads in the way to the farm lands,
he protects the girls, he ensures that the difficult tasks are done by him and
so on. He gets involved in age grade, secret societies, masquerades, wrestling
matches, meetings, accompanies his father to ceremonies (funeral, title taking,
marriages, etc.) as the father will demand. He continues and begins to learn
how to establish himself as a farmer, a shepherd or take after some other
trade. But in the traditional Igbo society farming was the mainstay of the
economy. It is one’s ability to have his barns filled with yams that marked him
out as a prosperous man. The man could do a range of things, his movements were
not restricted, he could try his hands in different occupations at any time.
But the story of the women or the females is some what restricted. She is from
the word go made to know that her world begins and ends with getting married,
getting children and serving the meal-needs of her husband with the kitchen as
the headquarters of her functions.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">As Achufusi has portrayed it,
females are specifically engaged in sex-oriented functions as marriage, child
bearing and rearing. They accept the societal prescriptions for and conceptions
that wife-hood and then motherhood constitute the only avenues open to them of
deserving respect or of earning prestige in the society (159). He further avers
that the above portraiture is the order because of the patriarchal orientation
of Igbo society within which the woman operates, and which limits and confines
her right to alternate choices. This makes the image of the woman in the Igbo
traditional society to appear to lack lustre, excitement and impressiveness.
The narrowness of her operational sphere is said to be responsible for this
lack lustre image of the women (159).<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Chinweizu thinks otherwise. In his <i style="">Anatomy of Female Power, </i>he mentions
five pillars of female power which women have always manipulated to lord it
over men. These five pillars are namely, women’s control of the womb, women’s
control of the kitchen, women’s control of the cradle, the psychological
immaturity of man relative to woman and man’s tendency to be deranged by his
own excited penis (14-15). He claims that these five pillars of female power
are decisive. For him, male dominance over the female is more apparent than
real, more cosmetic and superficial. Women from the traditional societies have
always exploited these weapons for their overall advantages. This appears to be
a male riposte targeted to nullify the women’s cry of marginalization and
dominance.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Be that as it may be, we must
mention that in the traditional society, human activities were limited and as
such the division of functions on gender basis did not attract any
disillusionment or dissatisfaction. The men and the women accepted the
traditional stereotypes without question. And one could say that the
traditional Igbo society over protected the women, one could not divorce at
will or beat his wife any how nor shoot at women. The umu-ada (women’s) age
grade were very powerful in protecting the women from the excesses of their
husbands.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">However, the above notwithstanding,
there were some anachronisms and rustic prescriptions which went contrary to
the fundamental human rights of women in traditional society. For instance, the
woman was seen as incapable of reasoning for herself. Achufusi; captures this
problem in the following words.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style="">The most pathetic thing about these women is<o:p></o:p></i></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>their
ineffectiveness as human beings, incapa-<o:p></o:p></span></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>bility
to correct or admonish their husbands <o:p></o:p></span></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>despite
their knowledge of the inadequacies<o:p></o:p></span></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>in
the men’s lives they are all aware of the super-<o:p></o:p></span></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>ficiality,
vanity, avarice, emptiness and extreme<o:p></o:p></span></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>flamboyance
of the kind of life their husbands lead<o:p></o:p></span></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>and
into which they (the wives) have been pulled.<o:p></o:p></span></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>They
all appear helpless, unable to break away and <o:p></o:p></span></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>start
a more purposeful life for themselves or make <o:p></o:p></span></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>effort
to bring sanity and reality into the lives of their<o:p></o:p></span></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp; </span><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>husbands (162).<o:p></o:p></span></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The wives of Okonkwo, for instance,
knew after he killed Ikemefuna that the man had gone off the moral and
spiritual tangent but there was nothing the wives could do to call him to order
because of the “untouchable image portraiture” of the husband in the
traditional Igbo society. Today, things have changed. The Igbo have become one
of the most sophisticated tribes in the present Nigerian nation. They are
profoundly educated widely traveled economically advanced socially advanced and
psychologically active. Ndiokwere avers that the Igbo traditional identity is
fast being eroded as many Igbo leave their country for other places in search
of Greener pastures.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">He says;<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 1in; text-align: left; text-indent: 0.5in; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;">The primary aim of
search for Greener <o:p></o:p></span></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 1in; text-align: left; text-indent: 0.5in; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;">Pastures has been
to alert Nigerians,<o:p></o:p></span></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 1in; text-align: left; text-indent: 0.5in; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;">Africans, Ndi
Igbo, and black people in<o:p></o:p></span></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 1in; text-align: left; text-indent: 0.5in; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;">Diaspora about the
devastating conse-<o:p></o:p></span></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 1in; text-align: left; text-indent: 0.5in; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;">quences of the
mass exodus of Africans<o:p></o:p></span></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 1in; text-align: left; text-indent: 0.5in; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;">from mother Africa
to other parts of the<o:p></o:p></span></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 1in; text-align: left; text-indent: 0.5in; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;">world particularly
Europe and America (9).<o:p></o:p></span></i></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"></span></i><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;">The point I want
to make is that the world has become a global village and the Igbo cannot
remain aloof from these contemporary developments and their impact on our
traditional systems. In the traditional Igbo system, the Igbo were sensitive to
the female gender much more than today, this leads us to consider;<o:p></o:p></span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: center; line-height: normal;" align="center"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">GENDER SENSITIVITY
IN CONTEMPORARY IGBO SOCIETY<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Gone were the days when women were
regarded only as “Oriaku” or a consumer of husbands’ wealth, today, she is seen
as “Oriaku”, “Odozi aku” and “Okpata aku”, that is, consumer of wealth, keeper
and moderator of wealth and a maker of wealth respectively. Times have changed,
values have changed and expectations have changed in the face of economic
hardship, breakdown of traditional moral norms, infiltration of norms of other
cultures and the general enlargement of scope of roles and functions for men
and women.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The reasons why people married many
wives in traditional Igbo society no longer obtain. We hardly have Igbo farmers
who depend on large family to execute their farm work. We have formal education
which has opened the eyes of the women to fight for their freedom. For example,
Gerda Lerner records about Christine de Pizan whom she said pioneered female
education in Europe. She was bitter that her parents denied her good education.
She makes her point thus if it were customary to send daughters to school like
sons, and “if they were taught the natural sciences, they would learn as
thoroughly and understand the subtleties of all the arts and science as well as
men” (193) she advocated equality of education for boys and girls (men and
women). Other women like Schurman, Marie le Jars de Gournay distinguished
themselves in scholarly achievements (Gerda Lerner 196). This fire for women
education soon spread every where including Nigeria and the Igbo women were not
left. There is virtually no academic profession where we do not have Igbo women
excelling.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The Igbo women are competing with
their male counterparts in searching for Greener Pastures in Europe and America.
They are graduating as Lawyers, Doctors, Engineers, Nurses, Pharmacists,
Lecturers, Economists and many are in the business professions.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">It is therefore difficult if not
impossible to tie any Igbo woman down against her will to serve as a full time
house wife. The hurricane of women liberation is sweeping through the Igbo
populace and the slogan seem to be that what a male Igbo can do a female Igbo
can do better.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The sad part of it is that Igbo men
come back home, marry an Igbo lady, take her to Europe or America and as soon
as her eyes opens, she begins to seek independence through divorce on very
flimsy grounds. This is leading to a warped up and bizarre situation.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">When women were under the men, we
had fewer problems but today the excessive quest for liberty is turning every
thing upside down. It is therefore important to mention that there is need for
a philosophical reappraisal of gender sensitivity in Igbo culture. The general
attitude today is for people to run to the Pentecostal churches to look for
wives who will still maintain the institutional worth of womanhood, that will
not desecrate womanhood on the alter of women liberation.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: center; line-height: normal;" align="center"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">PHILOSOPHICAL RE
APPRAISAL OF GENDER SENSITIVITY IN IGBO CULTURE<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">If by gender-sensitivity we mean
being particular about the peculiar roles and functions of male and female we
may say that such sensitivity is on the decline. Nobody seems to care. Any
person can do anything he or she likes. This appears to conform to the social
climate of our age. However, we must state without fear of equivocation that
there is need to revisit our gender posturing in order to effect some
reevaluations and modifications.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">In the traditional Igbo society,
women were subservient, subjected to some very dehumanizing treatment. We no
what widows passed through; barren women were seen as scums and offscourings of
the earth. Women were beaten, harassed and deprived of their rights. In all
good sense, all these aspects of the traditional era were condemnable and must
be jettisoned completely. Man and woman are created in the image of God and
they stand equal before God as human beings. But, then, equality does not mean
abdicating God’s assigned roles. Today, we hear of surrogate motherhood, we
hear of single female parents, lesbianism, etc. These are negative ways of
responding to gender inequality.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">As Maduabuchi Dukor has noted, the
question of gender equality has two facets, one is moral and the other is
ontological. The moral consideration should be that every injustice,
disability, arising from oppression; marginalization, or outright subjugation
of women must be seen as immoral. Ontologically, women must see themselves as
beings of some sort, though capable of doing virtually all things that men can
do but will willingly impose natural limitations on her liberties in order to
still continue to fulfill her God given roles and functions which the man
cannot perform. The woman alone can give birth to children, give suck to her
children and provide motherly care to her children. If she abandons this
function, what will become of our children? Already, children of this present
time are fast becoming uncontrollable because of the lapses the present day
confused values is engendering.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">As Duckor further avers; what the
African (Igbo) woman needs is education and enlightenment, it is fundamentally
education that will raise the African woman to the level where a retrogressive
culture has placed the African man. The African woman would not be liberated by
destroying the culture, by making the woman richer or urbanized and deruralized
or by breaking homes. (190).<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Education will raise the
consciousness of the women and equip them with the tools for wisely repudiating
the negative overbearing tendencies of the men. To do this successfully, women
must bear in mind the biblical counsel that “Every wise woman buildeth her
house but the foolish plucketh it down with her hands” (Proverbs 14:1). God has
made the man as the head for administrative purposes and not to lord it over
her and use her as a mere object of pleasure or menial service. This the men
must know as well.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The enabling environment should be
created to enable the women to aspire to any height without reneging on the
sacred duties of wifehood and motherhood. All atavistic and anachronistic
limitations of the past must be bade farewell to and so must we do to the
cantankerous, disorderly assertiveness of women as seen in the pervasion of all
things in our time. Sanity most rule the hearts of men and women as we continue
to meaningful dialogue to affect a just social order.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: center; line-height: normal;" align="center"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">CONCLUSION<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">In conclusion, we have noted that
gender-sensitivity was high in the traditional Igbo society. However, this
sensitivity favoured the men and left the women in disadvantage. Today, the
picture has changed with less sensitivity but greater liberty for the women but
with an image that is presently being battered by women themselves.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">We have analyzed the situation and
uphold that, there is need for a sane revaluation of our present day norms.
Women should enjoy equality of opportunity in education, career and politics
only to the extent that they will not jeopardize there roles as wives and
mothers. A lot of thoughtfulness is required for women to carve out the right
place for themselves in the socio-political and economic scheme of things. The
men must know that men and women are equal before God and should play
complementary roles in order to achieve God’s best for them. Genderization
should not lead to rivalry, unhealthy competition or savage deviation from
rational norms guided by equity and good conscience.<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span><span style="">&nbsp;</span><o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: center; line-height: normal;" align="center"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><b style=""><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;">WORKS-CITED<o:p></o:p></span></b></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 1in; text-align: left; text-indent: -1in; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Audi,
Robert, (ed). <i style="">The Cambridge Dictionary of
Philosophy</i>. Cambridge University Press, 1997. <o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 1in; text-align: left; text-indent: -1in; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Achebe, Chinua <i style="">Things Fall Apart</i>. London, Heinemann Educational Books, 1958.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 1in; text-align: left; text-indent: -1in; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Allen,
Robert <i style="">Chambers Encyclopedic English
Dictionary</i> Edinburgh. Chambers, 1994.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 1in; text-align: left; text-indent: -1in; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Achufusi,
G. I. “Female Individuality and Assertiveness in the Novels of Ifeoma Okoye” in
<i style="">Feminism in African Literature</i> ed.
Helen Chukwuma, Enugu, New Generation Books, 1994.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Chinweizu <span style="">&nbsp;</span><i style="">Anatomy
of female power</i>. Lagos, Pero Press, 1990.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 1in; text-align: left; text-indent: -1in; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Dukor,
Maduabuchi “How Not to Empower Women” in <i style="">Philosophy</i>
<i style="">and Politics</i> ed, Madubuchi Dukor
Lagos, OOP, 1998.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 1in; text-align: left; text-indent: -1in; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Ndiokwere
Nathaniel <i style="">Search for Greener Pastures</i>:
<i style="">Igbo and African Experience</i>,
Nebraska, Morris Publishing, 1998.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 1in; text-align: left; text-indent: -1in; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Kirkpatrick,
Betty ed. <i style="">Rogets Thesaurus of English
Words and Phrases</i> London, Penguin Books, 1987 edition.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 1in; text-align: left; text-indent: -1in; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Ozumba,
G. O. “Methodology and African Philosophy” in <i style="">Footmark on African Philosophy</i> ed. A.F Udiugwomen, Lagos, OOP,
1995.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 1in; text-align: left; text-indent: -1in; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Uwalaka
Jude. <i style="">The Struggle for an Inclusive
Nigeria</i>: <i style="">Igbo’s: to be or not to be</i>.
Enugu, SNAAP Press Ltd, 2003. <o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 1in; text-align: left; text-indent: -1in; line-height: normal;"><span style="font-family: &quot;arial&quot;;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Lerner
Gerda. <i style="">The Creation of Feminist
Consciousness</i> New York, Oxford University Press 1993.<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span><o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

</div>



<p>
</p><table width="100%"><tbody><tr><td bgcolor="ffffff"><font size="-1" face="arial">


</font><br /></td></tr></tbody></table> ]]>
        
    </content>
</entry>

<entry>
    <title>Kierkegaard on Upbuilding, Grace and the God Whom Gives Every Good and Perfect Gift</title>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.quodlibet.net/articles/lightbody-kierkegaard.shtml" />
    <id>tag:www.quodlibet.net,2009://1.210</id>

    <published>2009-02-27T18:04:06Z</published>
    <updated>2009-03-29T17:24:39Z</updated>

    <summary>What I shall argue, in this paper, is that even in the simple, straightforward, and yet extremely important essay: “Strengthening the Inner Being” in Eighteen Upbuilding Discourses, the tension between the individual, freedom and God’s grace is never resolved. </summary>
    <author>
        <name>Scott David Foutz</name>
        <uri>http://www.quodlibet.net/quodlog/mt-cp.cgi?__mode=view&amp;blog_id=1&amp;id=1</uri>
    </author>
    
        <category term="articles" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#category" />
    
    <category term="freewill" label="Free Will" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    <category term="kierkegaard" label="Kierkegaard" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    
    <content type="html" xml:lang="en" xml:base="http://www.quodlibet.net/">
        <![CDATA[<div class="Section1">

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">In “Against Cowardliness”, Kierkegaard is famous for stating: “Do
what you can for God and he will do for you what you cannot do.”<a style="" href="#_edn1" name="_ednref1" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[1]</span></span></a>
Some scholars have suggested that this statement explains the perfectly
compatible and consistent relationship that exists, according to Kierkegaard,
between the individual, freewill and God’s grace. And, on the surface, such
scholars are correct.<a style="" href="#_edn2" name="_ednref2" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[2]</span></span></a>
At first glance, there seems to be no difficulty in ascribing to the individual
enough freedom so that he or she may attempt to understand, and love God on
their own, while simultaneously allowing a place for God’s grace. Indeed, Timothy
Jackson, for example, in “Arminian Edification: Kierkegaard on Grace and Freewill,”
argues that Kierkegaard held a consistent Arminian view regarding freewill and
the grace of God. Jackson writes: </font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="margin-right: 0.5in; margin-left: 0.5in; margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: left; text-indent: 0in;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">We cannot independently reach for the gift of salvation, much less
grasp it as a right, but we can either accept or refuse it. There is no merit
in the acceptance, for we are merely letting God heal our abject sinfulness;
but there is enough human freedom to say “Yes” or “No” to the physician.<a style="" href="#_edn3" name="_ednref3" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[3]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span></font></font></span></p>



<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="text-align: left; text-indent: 0in; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">But such a statement simply begs the
question: <span style="">What can we do? And what,
exactly, does God do for us? What are we saying: “Yes” and “No” to and indeed,
what does “Yes” and</span><b style=""> </b><span style="">“No”</span> <span style="">imply? If we continue to analyze this, God as physician and the human
individual, as patient analogy Jackson proposes, it is unclear exactly what God
is responsible for healing and what the patient does for him or herself.
Jackson <i style="">is right</i> in suggesting, as
the above analogy implies, that a good deal of the onus of one’s salvation is
placed on the individual. However, without specifying exactly how much onus,
how much responsibility is placed on the individual’s shoulders, leaves it
ambiguous in determining what, exactly, Kierkegaard thinks we are responsible
for in regards to our own salvation. <o:p></o:p></span></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">What I shall argue, in this paper, is that even in the simple,
straightforward, and yet extremely important essay: “Strengthening the Inner
Being<i style="">” </i>in<i style=""> Eighteen Upbuilding Discourses</i>, the tension between the individual,
freedom and God’s grace is never resolved. That is to say, although Jackson argues
that: “Kierkegaard rejects all narrow doctrines of election and any
metaphysical account that would claim compatibility between determinism and
freedom of the will.”<a style="" href="#_edn4" name="_ednref4" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[4]</span></span></a>
And furthermore that, “Such a rejection is <i style="">implicit</i>
throughout the <i style="">Eighteen</i> <i style="">Upbuilding</i> <i style="">Discourses,</i>”<a style="" href="#_edn5" name="_ednref5" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[5]</span></span></a>
Kierkegaard’s problem, however, is that he never rejects determinism <i style="">explicitly. </i><span style="">Indeed, as I will demonstrate, the problem is further exacerbated because
Kierkegaard suggests that we <i style="">cannot</i>
be saved in “Strengthening the Inner Being” <i style="">no
matter what we do</i>. In other words, no matter what actions certain
individuals take these same individuals will <i style="">always </i>be part of the condemned; the damned. In effect, I will
argue that the doctor/patient, God/individual, analogy is not quite correct
though not completely off the mark. Rather, I will show that God, according to
Kierkegaard in “Strengthening the Inner Being” at any rate, is much more like a
hospital administrator--He only chooses to save those who are members of His
health insurance plan.</span> <span style=""><o:p></o:p></span></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;</font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">One thing that seems to be
certain is that the ‘Yes’ and ‘No,’ that Jackson argues for implies choice. But
in a certain sense, it also implies cognition.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>To look at an example in everyday life, when I am confronted with making
a choice I understand that I am taking a course of action as opposed to other
actions that I could take. The paths of my decisions are laid out before me, as
it were, and I am only free if it is in fact the case that I can decide, choose
and understand that I chose one path rather than another. If I do not have a
choice in the matter, then I was not free to act otherwise. Simultaneously, if
I did not comprehend the choices before me, as in the case when I was a very
small child, we do not say that the child has freely made a choice. Choice,
freedom and understanding, necessarily go hand in hand. For, if one does not
understand, comprehend nor is conscious of making a choice, then one cannot
very well say that they acted cognitively. They may take an action but why they
acted in this way instead of that way, is, by definition, unknown to them. Such
a ‘choice’ of action may be caused by instinct, the unconscious, but we
normally think that the choice did not come from ‘us.’ </font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">However, if the act did not come from ‘us’ then surely the act is not
a free act because we did not consciously choose to act in this way. Rather, we
normally think that something else did: something that is not ‘us.’ Thus,
according to Jackson’s interpretation of Kierkegaard, to say ‘Yes’ or ‘No’
implies that one is aware or cognitive of the choices before one. And of
course, in this sense, the person is free to accept the gift from God or not. </font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">There is, however, a problem with the above interpretation. Simply
put, this is not what Kierkegaard means by choice. For, in a certain sense,
there is also an important <i style="">non-cognitive</i>
element in choosing. As Kierkegaard writes:</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="margin-right: 0.5in; margin-left: 0.5in; margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: left; text-indent: 0in;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">In making a choice it is not so much a question of choosing the
right as of the <i style="">energy</i>, the
earnestness, the <i style="">pathos</i> with which
one chooses. Thereby the  personality announces its inner infinity, and thereby in turn the
personality is  consolidated. Therefore even if a man were to choose wrong, he will
nevertheless discover precisely by reason of the <i style="">energy</i> with which he chose, that he has chosen wrong.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>(My Italics) <a style="" href="#_edn6" name="_ednref6" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[6]</span></span></a></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="text-align: left; text-indent: 0in; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">In this passage, Kierkegaard seems to be
implying that there is always <i style="">passion </i>in
making a choice and, for 21<sup>st</sup> century readers, this may seem
perfectly understandable. Certainly, we can understand why we choose to act in
this way rather than that way if we are under extreme emotional duress. But
Kierkegaard’s claim is, in point of fact, much stronger than this: “Therefore
even if a man were to choose wrong, he will nevertheless discover precisely by
reason of the energy with which he chose, that he has chosen wrong.” This
statement indicates that one chooses something over another because of an inner
drive that, in a certain sense, and unknown to the person, has <i style="">already </i>chosen. This inner drive already
‘knows’, what the right choice is. By turning to one aspect of the self—the
relationship between one’s desire for salvation as expounded in “Strengthening
the Inner Being” we will further understand what Kierkegaard means by this
inner drive. </font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;</font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">In <i style="">Eighteen Upbuilding</i> <i style="">Discourses</i>,
Kierkegaard begins “Strengthening the Inner Being,” with the story of Saint
Paul’s imprisonment in Rome. There seem to be two points that Kierkegaard wants
to emphasize in the retelling of this story. First, Kierkegaard is contrasting
the humbleness of Paul to that of the opulence and grandeur of the Roman
Empire. In effect, Kierkegaard is reminding the reader that though Paul may be
humble and even unworthy of torture, nevertheless, his teaching and his
knowledge are far richer than the coffers of a thousand Roman empires. For
according to Kierkegaard, St. Paul, teaches that which is eternal; the Kingdom
of Heaven, which is far richer and important, than all of mankind’s empires put
together. So, Kierkegaard is reminding us that the goal of human life is
ultimately one of salvation. He is reminding the “Christian” that the purpose
of life is to understand and love God.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Second, and more importantly, the way to salvation is in
strengthening the inner being. The example of Paul is to show us that despite
the hardships that the Saint went through nevertheless, he was steadfast in his
convictions. He was, that is, steadfast in his resolution. Correspondingly,
Kierkegaard is now asking us, the reader, to be steadfast in our resolution
also. He is asking us to be strong in our inner being. As Kierkegaard writes: </font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="margin-right: 36.7pt; margin-left: 0.5in; margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: left; text-indent: 0in;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">What gave Paul the power for this? He himself
had a witness; he was no doubter who in his innermost being retracted the
strong thoughts. He had a witness superior to anything in the world, a witness
that witnessed all the more powerfully the more the world went against him. Was
he a weak man, then? No, he was powerful. Was he wavering? No, he was
steadfast; he was mightily strengthened by God’s spirit in his inner being.<a style="" href="#_edn7" name="_ednref7" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[7]</span></span></a></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="text-align: left; text-indent: 0in; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">As we can see in the above quote, it is God
who provides the witness. This witness is also defined by Kierkegaard as the
gift of “God’s grace of whom every good gift and perfect gift comes from.”<a style="" href="#_edn8" name="_ednref8" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[8]</span></span></a>
The question, now, is whether such a gift is completely responsible for
strengthening the inner being. That is, is the gift both a necessary and a sufficient
condition for strength <i style="">or</i> is it only
a necessary condition that we must put into practice? Now, by all accounts,
this first possibility is ruled out because if the gift of the witness or grace
were both a necessary and sufficient condition for salvation then there would
be literally nothing for the individual to do. One’s salvation is either
destined to be or not. So this possibility, conflicts with much of
Kierkegaard’s ideas on the self and salvation. The possibility, therefore, that
I will explore is whether the gift of grace from God is merely a necessary
condition that we have to put into practice. In fact, this possibility seems to
square with standard interpretations of Kierkegaard’s philosophy—after all, Kierkegaard
is both a Christian philosopher and the father of existentialism. However, this
still raises two important questions which must be answered: First, if the gift
of grace is only a necessary condition then what, if any, is the causal
relationship between the gift and our actions for strengthening the inner
being? That is to say, what does Kierkegaard think we should and <i style="">can </i>do in order to be good Christians.
And finally, if grace is a necessary condition for strength does God grant this
gift to all individuals or only to chosen few? We can find some of the answers
to these questions in the later parts of the text. </font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">In parts of the text, Kierkegaard seems to imply that all humans
have received this gift of God, or concern for one’s soul, yet few act upon it.
Kierkegaard writes:<span style="">&nbsp; </span>“After all, every
person in all ages does indeed have his struggle and his spiritual trial, his
distress, his solitude in which he is tempted, his anxiety and powerlessness
when the witness slips away.”<a style="" href="#_edn9" name="_ednref9" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[9]</span></span></a>
Kierkegaard continues: “Only the person who has abandoned his soul to worldly
appetites, who has chosen the glittering bondage of pleasure and has not
managed to extricate himself from its light-minded or heavy-spirited anxiety,
only he is satisfied to let the creation bear its witness so that he can
shrewdly and prudently use it in the service of the moment.”<a style="" href="#_edn10" name="_ednref10" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[10]</span></span></a>
If we combine these two passages we find that Kierkegaard’s idea of inner being
seems to fulfill the minimal conditions for freedom and grace. If we look at
the first quote, we find that Kierkegaard argues that “every person, in all
ages” goes through this spiritual struggle. The anxiety and powerlessness that
one feels when the witness has slipped away is common to all people despite the
fact they may have been born before the birth of Christ. The angst that one
experiences when one has lost contact with God, therefore, is part of the
existential and ontological structures of humanity. This is indeed a perpetual,
human, struggle that one can only affirm in the repetition of the resolution;
that is in renewing one’s faith on a day to day, hour to hour and from minute
to minute basis.<a style="" href="#_edn11" name="_ednref11" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[11]</span></span></a> So, from
the first passage, Kierkegaard is, in fact, arguing consistently that one can
only find a solution to humanity’s anxiety via the grace of God and that God’s
grace is available to every human. </font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">If we turn to the second passage, Kierkegaard argues that one must <i style="">choose</i> to be concerned for their soul
for, as he writes: “Only the person who has <i style="">abandoned</i>
his soul to worldly appetites, who has <i style="">chosen</i>
the glittering <i style="">bondage</i> of pleasure…etc.”
(My Italics)<a style="" href="#_edn12" name="_ednref12" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[12]</span></span></a> To abandon
something implies choice, abandoning is an action and therefore it is an action
that we can choose or choose not to perform. We therefore employ our freewill
when we decide to engage in worldly appetites or not. Thus, Kierkegaard seems
to resolve the problem of grace, God’s goodness and free will. For we do in
fact need God’s grace in order to be saved, however, God’s grace is given to
all. He is not therefore a Calvinistic ‘monster God’ who gives grace only to
the elect. While finally, this grace is not sufficient to strengthen one’s
inner being. One must make a resolution and act upon this resolution in the
world. Grace therefore, would be a necessary condition for salvation but as Christians,
we must still, according to Kierkegaard, edify or upbuild our soul in order for
such grace to be sufficient. Thus, although one is given the foundation, one
must still ‘upbuild’ and edify this structure on one’s own. </font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">If one stopped reading “Strengthening the Inner Being” at this
point, one might justly wonder what all the fuss is about. However, on the very
next page we find this strange statement, which, on the surface seems to
contradict the above interpretation:<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>“This night I will require your soul from you---His soul from him; is
that not asking too much? <i style="">I wonder if he
would understand it.”<a style="" href="#_edn13" name="_ednref13" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[13]</span></span></a></i><span style="">&nbsp; </span>This passage seems to suggest that in order
for a person to begin to ‘upbuild’ one’s inner being, as it were, he or she
must also possess certain capacities. And as will be clear, <i style="">not all people seem to possess them.</i>
This interpretation is confirmed in the paragraph that follows just after: </font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="margin-right: 36.7pt; margin-left: 0.5in; margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: left; text-indent: 0in;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Only the person who cravenly runs away from
every more profound explanation, who does not have the <i style="">courage </i>to assume responsibility of the master by submitting to
obligation of a servant, who does not have the <i style="">humility </i>to be willing to obey in order to learn how to rule and at
all times is willing to rule only insofar as he himself obeys—only he fills
time with perpetual deliberations that take him nowhere but only serve as a
dissipation in which his soul, his <i style="">capacity</i>
for comprehending and willing, vanishes like mist and is extinguished like a
flame.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>(My Italics)<a style="" href="#_edn14" name="_ednref14" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[14]</span></span></a></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="text-align: left; text-indent: 0in; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The problem, evidently, is that one cannot
very well assume responsibility for one’s soul if one lacks the necessary <i style="">capacities</i> from the beginning. Courage
and humility are virtues, not actions. As I will argue, Kierkegaard at least in
“Strengthening the Inner Being,” believes these virtues are either already
there or they are not. </font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Nevertheless, before I investigate Kierkegaard’s conception of
virtues, I want to examine one possible objection to my interpretation. One,
could argue, that although courage and humility are not actions this does not
necessarily mean that they are not teachable. To understand this point, let us
examine Aristotle’s treatment of the virtues as found in the <i style="">Nicomachean Ethics</i>: “Virtue of character
{ie : of Ethos} results from habit; hence its name ‘ethical’ is slightly varied
from ‘ethos’.”<a style="" href="#_edn15" name="_ednref15" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[15]</span></span></a> And virtues
such as courage, according to Aristotle, can be acquired by doing courageous
acts.<a style="" href="#_edn16" name="_ednref16" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[16]</span></span></a>
Is it not therefore possible, one may argue, that Kierkegaard also holds that
virtues can be learned?</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Well, once more Kierkegaard is ambiguous on this issue. For
Aristotle, virtues can be attained but only through habit and Kierkegaard, as
we have seen, also stresses the importance of repetition and resolution.
However, in other texts, especially that of “Strengthening the Inner Being”
Kierkegaard suggests that virtues <i style="">cannot
be learned</i>. He writes: </font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="margin-right: 36.7pt; margin-left: 0.5in; margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: left; text-indent: 0in;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Not until the moment when there awakens in
his soul a concern about what meaning the world has for him and he for the
world, about what meaning everything within him by which he himself belongs to
the world has for him and he therein for the world—only then does the inner
being announce its presence in this concern.<a style="" href="#_edn17" name="_ednref17" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[17]</span></span></a></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="text-align: left; text-indent: 0in; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">But how, exactly, does one’s soul become
awakened? Are there any special steps or exercises that one may perform on
oneself in order for this ‘inner being’ to ‘announce itself’? Indeed, one would
think by the very title of the discourse, that one must strengthen oneself by
taking the initiative. </font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">This is just simply not the case. For Kierkegaard, such concern for
one’s inner being he does indeed call knowledge (Viden) but, it is an
altogether different type of knowledge that one cannot gain from life
experiences. He writes: “This concern is not calmed by a more detailed or a
more comprehensive knowledge; it craves <i style="">another
kind</i> of knowledge, a knowledge that does not remain as knowledge for a
single moment it is possessed, since otherwise it is not possessed.<span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span>(My Italics)”<a style="" href="#_edn18" name="_ednref18" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[18]</span></span></a>
Kierkegaard continues: “How, indeed would a person through this knowledge be
sure that his prosperity is God’s grace, so that he dares to rejoice in it and
safely devote himself to it, or that it is God’s wrath and is only deceitfully
hiding the abyss of perdition from him so that his downfall might be more
terrible?”<a style="" href="#_edn19" name="_ednref19" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[19]</span></span></a> The only
answer is that this concern, this witness, comes from God. </font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">It now seems as though Kierkegaard is arguing that not only is God’s
grace a necessary condition for strengthening the inner being but is both a
necessary and sufficient condition. As he writes: “But nobody can provide this
strengthening for himself; indeed, the one who receives a witness is not the
one who gives it. Paul also reminds us of this in our text, because the witness
itself is a gift from God, from whom comes every good and perfect gift.”<a style="" href="#_edn20" name="_ednref20" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[20]</span></span></a>
The only conclusion to reach from these above three passages is that one can
simply not attain this knowledge for oneself because it is a completely
different type of knowledge than that which one receives from experience. For
as Kierkegaard himself mentions: “But god is spirit and therefore can give a
witness <i style="">only</i> in spirit; it is in the
inner being.” (My Italics)<a style="" href="#_edn21" name="_ednref21" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[21]</span></span></a>
Therefore, according to Kierkegaard, such a gift can only be given <i style="">internally.</i> That is, we could say, that
the gift is an ontological capacity or structure that must already be there—it
must be provided by God before hand. If it is not there then no matter what one
does, no matter what actions one takes, the gift will simply never be because if
God could give this witness externally, then, “<i style="">any external witness from God, if such a thing could be thought of, can
just as well be a deception.”</i>(My Italics)<a style="" href="#_edn22" name="_ednref22" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[22]</span></span></a><i style=""> </i>The inner witness is simply there or it
isn’t<i style="">.<o:p></o:p></i></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">If the above analysis is sound, then Kierkegaard is faced with some
rather tough questions. First, if God gives this witness in one’s inner being,
then why is it that some realize this and not others? And indeed, if one has
not received the gift from God, then in what way, if at all, is one responsible
for one’s inner being? In other words, if we lack the capacity to be fully
‘human’ in the first place, then in what sense are we truly free to seek or
salvation or not? Before we examine these questions, it is necessary to examine
possible objections to the above interpretation that I have outlined. </font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Still, one may argue, it might be possible to maintain that there is
a certain amount of effort required in strengthening one’s inner being.
Kierkegaard, as we have seen, does not say that one comes to know the witness
but rather that the witness is awakened. Thus, although as Kierkegaard writes
any “external witness from God, if such a thing could be thought of, can just
as well be deception” seems to point to the possibility that no one can come to
learn about the gift without already knowing it, this does mean that the gift
is ‘just there’. One, in a certain sense has to, with a great deal of effort, <i style="">awaken oneself to this gift</i>. As
Kierkegaard writes in <i style="">The Point of View
for My</i> <i style="">Work as an Author</i>: </font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="margin-right: 36.7pt; margin-left: 0.5in; margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: left; text-indent: 0in;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">I became a poet; but with my predisposition
for religion, or rather, I may say, with my decided religiousness, this factum
was for me at the same time a religious awakening, so that I came to understand
myself in the most decisive sense in the experience of religion, or in
religiousness, to which, however, I had already put myself into relation as a
possibility. The factum made me a poet…But just because I was so religiously
developed as I was, the factum took far deeper hold of me and, in a sense,
nullified what I had become, namely the poet. It nullified it, or at least I
was led simultaneously to begin in the same moment at two points….<a style="" href="#_edn23" name="_ednref23" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[23]</span></span></a></font></font></span></p>



<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="text-align: left; text-indent: 0in; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The point that I think Kierkegaard is making
here is that just because one is suddenly awakened does not mean that one did
not exert any effort for this to happen. Yes, to be sure, one cannot will
oneself to have a “religious experience.” But on the other hand, it is possible
to take certain measures in order for one to have a religious awakening.
Fasting, meditating, and reflection, are ancient methods for achieving this
purpose. And for Kierkegaard, it is possible for each of us to reflect upon our
lives and to think about what our despair or anxiety, is all about. </font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The above interpretation is also supported by the respected
Kierkegaardian scholar, Jamie Ferreira. In Ferreira’s book, <i style="">Transforming Vision: Imagination and Will in
Kierkegaardian Faith, </i>he explains Kierkegaard’s idea of the self and the relation
between one’s self to the will: </font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="margin-right: 36.85pt; margin-left: 36.85pt; margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: left; text-indent: 0in;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Such a notion of efficacious reflection
embodies the element of attraction and engagement which is central to my
reading of Climacus’ model of transition (for without it we have ‘knowledge
merely’). What is at issue is the transformation of self, not the static
revelation of self. The dichotomy between knowledge (reason) and will is thus
transcended in an understanding of will which reinvests the concept of will
with some of the richness of the classical Aristotelian heritage…The
understanding of will in terms of appetite and attraction fits in easily with
his emphases on ‘interestedness’ and the engagement of the ‘how’.<a style="" href="#_edn24" name="_ednref24" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[24]</span></span></a></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="text-align: left; text-indent: 0in; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Thus, just because one cannot will Kierkegaard’s
“double movement leap” or will to strengthen one’s inner being does not mean
that “it is all up to God”. Rather, it is up to the individual to reflect upon
the witness that God has already given. This ‘reflection’ is not really that of
‘knowing’ the gift, that is, as an object before the mind in cognition. Rather,
as Ferreira himself suggests, it is more akin to reflecting upon a Gestalt
picture like that of the rabbit and duck and being able to see both. Yes,
sometimes we may see only one aspect at any one time but if we are patient and
open to what is before us, we can ‘learn’ to see both.<a style="" href="#_edn25" name="_ednref25" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[25]</span></span></a></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;</font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Although ingenious, I do not
think the Gestalt analogy, as proposed by Ferreira, is applicable to
“Strengthening the Inner Being.” A further examination of the text bears this
out when we examine those in which the inner being has ‘announced itself’ and
those whose inner being has not. Let us investigate the latter case first.
Kierkegaard writes:</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="margin-left: 0.5in; text-indent: 3pt;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Everything became confused for him. No longer was there a sovereign
in heaven; the wide world was a playground for the wild pandemonium of life;
there was no ear that brought the confusion to harmony, no guiding hand that
intervened. No matter how a person could find consolation in life, hope was lost,
so he thought and hope remained lost.<a style="" href="#_edn26" name="_ednref26" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[26]</span></span></a>
</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="text-align: left; text-indent: 0in;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Now compare this with the person who possesses ‘strength in the
inner being’: </font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="margin-right: 0.5in; margin-left: 0.5in; margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: left; text-indent: 0in;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">But the person who had this concern in his soul <i style="">before</i> the arrival of the concern that comes from the<i style=""> outside</i> the person whose soul was never
satisfied by joy in such a way that it lost concern about the witness but was
not overwhelmed by the external concern that comes in such a way that the
possibility of joy vanished so long as he was still concerned about the
witness—for him, the concern that came from the outside little by little became
a friend. (My Italics)<a style="" href="#_edn27" name="_ednref27" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[27]</span></span></a></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="text-align: left; text-indent: 0in; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;</font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">In
these two passages we seem to have two different reactions to adversity. For
the person whose inner being is weak, there seems to be no hope of salvation.
No hope for understanding and comprehending one’s despair in the face of
struggle. On the other hand, the one whose inner being is strong understands
that trials and hardships are simply part of life and, ultimately, part of
God’s plan. The question that must be resolved is one of deciding whether those
who have a weak inner being can take measures to strengthen their self or
whether or not they are always without hope. </font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">If we examine some other passages of the text we quickly discover
that adversity is an important ‘exercise’ in becoming awakened. In order for
Ferriera to maintain the validity of his interpretation we must be able to find
passages whereby there is a link between the inner and the outer. That is,
where the outer can help shape one’s understanding of the purpose of adversity,
in order to realize the truth of the witness. Such evidence is indeed
available: “It joined the concern within him; it prevented him from being
mistaken about life; it helped him to allow his soul to sink deeper and deeper
into concern until it discovered the witness.”<a style="" href="#_edn28" name="_ednref28" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[28]</span></span></a>
So, when one experiences adversity, this allows one to come to understand the
truth of the witness. The outer does not really transform the inner being but
rather, allows the inner being to realize itself. </font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent2"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">However, and conversely, it is not
the same for those that are weak and who seem to lack the witness: </font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-right: 36.7pt; margin-left: 0.5in; margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: left;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">If one does not have this <i style="">prior
witness</i> then one concludes because of the wrongs one has suffered that
everything became confused for him. There was no God who intended everything
for the good but everything was left up to human beings who intended everything
for evil. But the more his soul stared down into the abyss of dark passions
that arose in him, the greater was the power that the anxiety of temptation
gained over him, until he himself plunged down into it and lost himself in
despair…Or he bent like a reed, languishing in a slowly consuming sadness, an
anxiety to himself and to everyone who witnessed how he was being snuffed out.
(My Italics)<a style="" href="#_edn29" name="_ednref29" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[29]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="text-align: left; text-indent: 0in; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">There are two points that I think are
important in this passage. First, Kierkegaard writes that this particular type
of person, the one who has a weak inner being, lacked the “prior witness.” This
seems to indicate that God gives the witness only to a select few. Second, this
first point seems to be confirmed in that Kierkegaard never writes that this
type of person can overcome his or her despair. For, they are slowly consumed
by sadness and “snuffed out”. Surely if this person had a witness would there
not be at least some chance that they might find it?</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The reason for this, as I understand it and as Kierkegaard presents
it, is that the person who’s strengthening is possible, has experiences whether
good or bad that can help her to reflect upon her despair and purpose in life.
The outer experiences, for this person, act as an alarm clock---it wakes the
person from their slumber of despair but does not <i style="">transform</i> the person in their very inner being. The choice is
theirs to make. On the other hand, for the person who lacks the prior witness,
it seems that the outer experiences do indeed <i style="">transform</i> the person’s inner being. Adversity or prosperity, serve
to actually mould and shape one’s inner being. Once more we can see this
interpretation validated in the text. If we look at the former case first, we
find the following passage: </font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-right: 0.5in; margin-left: 0.5in; margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: left;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">But
the person whose soul the inner being announced itself in that concern of which
we speak, the person whose soul no human being’s love filled in such a way that
the <i style="">witness departed from his thoughts</i>
that person probably never found people to be as that wronged person found them
and yet he perhaps found them to be different from what he had hoped and wished
them to be. Then his soul in its concern sought more and more inwardly until he
found the witness. (My Italics)<a style="" href="#_edn30" name="_ednref30" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[30]</span></span></a>
</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Now turning to the person who is weak, we
find this passage:</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="margin-right: 36.85pt; margin-left: 0.5in; margin-bottom: 0.0001pt; text-align: left; text-indent: 0in;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">It seemed to him as if it were God himself
who laid his powerful hand on him, as if he were a child of wrath, and yet <i style="">he could not come any closer to
understanding</i> <i style="">or explaining how this
could be</i>. Then his innermost being rebelled within him, then he did what is
related in an old devotional book: “he boasted that he was lost”, and that it
was God himself who had plunged him down into damnation. <i style="">Then the inner being within him froze</i>. (My Italics)<a style="" href="#_edn31" name="_ednref31" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[31]</span></span></a></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="text-align: left; text-indent: 0in; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">We find, in the first passage, that the
“witness never departed from his thoughts.” Thus, knowledge gained from life
experience only awoke for this person, what was clearly already there. However,
in the next passage we find two things. First, the person “could not come any
closer to understanding or explaining how this could be”. Kierkegaard seems to
imply that such a person is lost for all eternity. He never says that this
person can regain his or her hope. And second, the reason for this is that this
person’s inner being is susceptible to change from the outside, as Kierkegaard
mentions: “Then the inner being within him froze.” The inner being freezes as a
result of the adversity and struggle that this person experiences. Thus, outer
experiences serve to transform her inner existence unlike that of her strong
counterpart. In short, while Ferriera’s interpretation of God’s grace and the
witness certainly is capable of explaining the apparent incoherencies and
inconsistencies of <i style="">some</i> of
Kierkegaard’s texts concerning grace and free will, it simply cannot explain
“Strengthening the Inner Being” which is, arguably, the most important text for
understanding Kierkegaard’s conception of the soul, freedom and God’s grace.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyTextIndent" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;"><span lang="EN-CA"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">In conclusion, the connection between grace, the soul and free will
is just as an important question for Kierkegaard to resolve as it is for
previous Christian thinkers. Many scholars have either failed to appreciate
this connection or have attempted to interpret Kierkegaard’s texts by utilizing
a questionable interpretive scheme. It is for precisely this reason, that I
provided a detailed examination of Kierkegaards’ discourse “Strengthening the
Inner<i style=""> </i>Being” <span style="">&nbsp;</span>in <i style="">Eighteen
Upbuilding Discourses</i>. In this discourse, the relationship between freedom,
the self and God’s grace can be seen. From the above analysis, I see no way
that Kierkegaard can maintain that <i style="">all
individuals</i> are free to accept or reject the call from God. It seems from
the analysis that one is either already strong or weak to begin with. That is,
although the strong have to do something for their salvation it seems as though
there is nothing the weak can do for theirs. One either has the potentiality to
be awakened or one is forever slumbering in a prison that is not of his or her
own making. In this sense, the doctor/patient, God/individual analogy that
Jackson proposes is clearly false. Instead, God, according to Kierkegaard, is
more like a hospital administrator who only accepts those He has already given
medical insurance to. Part of their healing, to be sure, is still placed
squarely on their shoulders but at least they have the capacity and choice to
strengthen their inner being. Whereas, for the rest, for those people, who are
not given the prior witness, their choices and experiences are already
pre-decided and pre-determined according to Kierkegaard, by a “God whom gives every
good and perfect gift.”</font></font></span></p>

</div>

<div style=""><!--[if !supportEndnotes]--><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><br clear="all" />

</font></font><hr size="1" width="33%" align="left">



<div style="" id="edn1">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left;"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </font></font></span><span style=""><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"> <i style=""><span style="">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp; </span></i></font></font></span><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><i style=""><span style="font-size: 12pt;" lang="EN-CA">Works Cited.<o:p></o:p></span></i></font></font></p>


<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref1" name="_edn1" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">[1]</span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-CA"> Soren Kierkegaard, “Against Cowardliness,” in <i style="">Eighteen Upbuilding Discourses</i>, trans. Howard V. Hong and Edna
Hong, (New Jersey: Princeton University Press, 1990). p. 352.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn2">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref2" name="_edn2" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">[2]</span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-CA"> See David J, Gouwens’ <i style="">Kierkegaard
as Religious Thinker</i>. (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1996) p. 102.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn3">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref3" name="_edn3" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">[3]</span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">&nbsp; </span>Timothy Jackson, “Arminian
Edification: Kierkegaard on Grace and Freewill,” in <i style="">The Cambridge</i> <i style="">Companion to
Kierkegaard</i>, p. 237. </span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn4">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref4" name="_edn4" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">[4]</span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-CA"> Timothy Jackson, “Arminian Edification: Kierkegaard on Grace and
Free Will” (pp. 235-256) in <i style="">The</i> <i style="">Cambridge Companion to Kierkegaard</i>,
edited by Alastair Hanny and Gordon Marino, (Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press, 1998).p. 238.<span style="">&nbsp; </span></span><i style=""><span style="font-size: 14pt;" lang="EN-CA"><o:p></o:p></span></i></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn5">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref5" name="_edn5" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">[5]</span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-CA"> Timothy Jackson, “Arminian Edification: Kierkegaard on Grace and
Free Will” in <i style="">The Cambridge</i> <i style="">Companion to Kierkegaard</i>, p. 238.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn6">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref6" name="_edn6" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">[6]</span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">&nbsp; </span>Soren Kierkegaard, <i style="">Either/Or Vol. 1</i>. Trans. Howard V Hong
and Edna, Hong, (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1987), p. 144. </span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn7">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref7" name="_edn7" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">[7]</span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-CA"> Soren Kierkegaard, “Strengthening the Inner Being<i style="">,” in Eighteen Upbuilding Discourses</i>,
trans. Howard. V. Hong and Edna H. Hong, (Princeton: Princeton University
Press, 1990), p. 83.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn8">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref8" name="_edn8" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">[8]</span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-CA"> See Soren Kierkegaard’s “Every Good and Perfect Gift is from Above”
in <i style="">Eighteen Upbuilding Discourses</i>, p.
141-158.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn9">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref9" name="_edn9" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">[9]</span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-CA"> Soren Kierkegaard, “Strengthening the Inner Being” p. 84.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn10">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref10" name="_edn10" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">[10]</span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-CA"> Soren Kierkegaard, “Strengthening the Inner Being” p. 84.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn11">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref11" name="_edn11" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">[11]</span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-CA"> See Soren Kierkegaard’s, <i style="">Repetition</i>.
Edited and Translated by Howard V. Hong and Edna Hong. (Princeton: Princeton
University Press, 1983).</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn12">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref12" name="_edn12" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">[12]</span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-CA"> Soren Kierkegaard, “Strengthening the Inner Being in <i style="">Eighteen Upbuilding Discourses</i>. p. 84.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn13">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref13" name="_edn13" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">[13]</span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-CA"> Soren Kierkegaard, “ Strengthening the Inner Being” in <i style="">Eighteen Upbuilding Discourses</i>. p. 85.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn14">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref14" name="_edn14" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">[14]</span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-CA"> Soren Kierkegaard, “Strengthening the Inner Being” in <i style="">Eighteen Upbuilding Discourses</i>. p. 85.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn15">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref15" name="_edn15" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">[15]</span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-CA"> Aristotle. <i style="">Nicomachean Ethics</i>.
Trans. Terrrence Irwin. In <i style="">Classics of
Western Philosophy</i> edited by Steven Cahn. Indianapolis, Indiana. Hackett
Publishing Co. 1990. p. 231.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn16">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref16" name="_edn16" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">[16]</span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-CA"> Aristotle, <i style="">Nicomachean </i>Ethics,
in <i style="">Classics of Western Philosoph</i>y, p.
232.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn17">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref17" name="_edn17" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">[17]</span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-CA"> Soren Kierkegaard, “Strengthening the Inner Being”, in <i style="">Eighteen Upbuilding Discourses</i>. p. 86.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn18">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref18" name="_edn18" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">[18]</span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-CA"> Soren Kierkegaard, “Strengthening the Inner Being”, in <i style="">Eighteen Upbuilding Discourses</i>. p. 86.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn19">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref19" name="_edn19" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">[19]</span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-CA"> Soren Kierkegaard, “Strengthening the Inner Being”, in <i style="">Eighteen Upbuilding Discourses</i>. p.
86-87.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn20">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref20" name="_edn20" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">[20]</span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-CA"> Soren Kierkegaard, “Strengthening the Inner Being” in <i style="">Eighteen Upbuilding Discourses</i>. p. 98.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn21">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref21" name="_edn21" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">[21]</span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-CA"> Soren Kierkegaard, “Strengthening the Inner Being” in <i style="">Eighteen Upbuilding Discourses</i>. p. 88.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn22">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref22" name="_edn22" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">[22]</span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-CA"> Soren Kierkegaard, “ Strengthening the Inner Being” in <i style="">Eighteen Upbuilding Discourses</i>. p. 88.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn23">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref23" name="_edn23" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">[23]</span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-CA"> Soren Kierkegaard, <i style="">The Point
of View for My Work as an Au</i>t<i style="">hor</i>.
Translated and Edited by Walter Lowrie. (New York: Benjamin Nelson, 1962.) pp.
83-84.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn24">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref24" name="_edn24" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">[24]</span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-CA"> Jamie Ferreira, <i style="">Transforming
Vision: Imagination and Will in Kierkegaardian Faith</i> (Oxford: Clarendon
Press, 1991.) </span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn25">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref25" name="_edn25" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">[25]</span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-CA"> This analogy is used by Ferreira to great effect and seems to
explain the problem of grace and free will in many of Kierkegaard’s texts. But,
as I will show, I think it is still defective in regards to <i style="">Strengthening the Inner Being</i>.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn26">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref26" name="_edn26" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">[26]</span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-CA"> Soren Kierkegaard, “Strengthening the Inner Being”p. 94.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn27">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref27" name="_edn27" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">[27]</span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-CA"> Soren Kierkegaard, “Strengthening the Inner Being” p. 95.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn28">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref28" name="_edn28" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">[28]</span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-CA"> Soren Kierkegaard,<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>“Strengthening the Inner Being.”. p. 95.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn29">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref29" name="_edn29" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">[29]</span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-CA"> Soren Kierkegaard,
“Strengthening the Inner Being.” p. 96.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn30">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref30" name="_edn30" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">[30]</span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">&nbsp; </span>Soren Kierkegaard, “ Strengthening the
Inner Being”. p. 96.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

<div style="" id="edn31">

<p class="MsoEndnoteText" style="text-align: left;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><a style="" href="#_ednref31" name="_edn31" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span lang="EN-CA"><span style="">[31]</span></span></span></a><span lang="EN-CA"> Soren Kierkegaard, “Strengthening the Inner Being”pp.97-98.</span></font></font></p>

</div>

</div>

 ]]>
        
    </content>
</entry>

<entry>
    <title>Religious Film Fears 3: Being Sacrilegious, Criticising or Devaluing the Faith</title>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.quodlibet.net/articles/kozlovic-fears3.shtml" />
    <id>tag:www.quodlibet.net,2009://1.209</id>

    <published>2009-02-27T17:57:58Z</published>
    <updated>2009-05-27T12:52:33Z</updated>

    <summary>Using textually-based, humanist film criticism as the analytical lens, the critical film and religion literature was reviewed and the additional fears of being sacrilegious, criticising or devaluing the faith was copiously explicated and documented herein. It was concluded that popular films are a worthwhile and exciting pedagogic tool, but they require constant monitoring, vigilance and control by faith communities for integrity, protection and quality assurance reasons. Biblically-based counter-proposals and other anti-film defences were proffered to address this tangible concern. Further research into the exciting interdisciplinary field of religion-and-film was recommended.</summary>
    <author>
        <name>Scott David Foutz</name>
        <uri>http://www.quodlibet.net/quodlog/mt-cp.cgi?__mode=view&amp;blog_id=1&amp;id=1</uri>
    </author>
    
        <category term="articles" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#category" />
    
    <category term="film" label="Film" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    
    <content type="html" xml:lang="en" xml:base="http://www.quodlibet.net/">
        <![CDATA[<div class="Section1">

<h3 style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;" align="left"><b><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Abstract</font></font></span></b></h3>



<p class="MsoBlockText" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;" align="left"><span style="font-style: normal;" lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Many
believers are fearful of feature films for a variety of scriptural, moral and
psychospiritual reasons. Despite the cinema being </font></font></span><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">the</font></font></span><span style="font-style: normal;" lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"> artform of the 20<sup>th</sup> century
and the basis of a moving image culture that will dominate well into the 21<sup>st
</sup>century. Anton Karl Kozlovic (2003a) had previously explored the
religious film fears associated with Satanic infusion, graven images and
iconographic perversion, and then followed this by an exploration of the fear
of cinematic sinfulness (Kozlovic, 2003b). However, even more varieties of
religious film fears abound. Using textually-based, humanist film criticism as
the analytical lens, the critical film and religion literature was reviewed and
the additional fears of being sacrilegious, criticising or devaluing the faith
was copiously explicated and documented herein. It was concluded that popular
films are a worthwhile and exciting pedagogic tool, but they require constant
monitoring, vigilance and control by faith communities for integrity,
protection and quality assurance reasons. Biblically-based counter-proposals
and other anti-film defences were proffered to address this tangible concern.
Further research into the exciting interdisciplinary field of religion-and-film
was recommended. </font></font></span></p>



<h3 style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;" align="left"><b><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Introduction</font></font></span></b></h3>



<p class="reference" style="text-align: left; text-indent: 0in; line-height: normal;" align="left"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">In the
July 2003 edition of </font></font></span><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span style="">Quodlibet: Online Journal of Christian Theology
and Philosophy</span></i><span lang="EN-AU">, Anton Karl Kozlovic (2003a)
explored the religious film fears associated with Satanic infusion, graven
images and iconographic perversion. This was followed in the October 2003
edition of the journal with an exploration of cinematic sinfulness (Kozlovic,
2003b). It was argued therein that popular feature films were <i style="">the</i> artform and <i style="">lingua franca</i> of the 20<sup>th</sup> (and now 21<sup>st</sup>)
century. However, the “Age of Hollywood” (Paglia, 1994, p. 12) also inspired
much fear within traditional religious communities, particularly Christian
congregations. Many true believers were genuinely suspicious of film’s nature,
purpose and suspected deleterious effects upon their flock and the public in
general. It was also argued that before a true cinematic theology (aka
religion-and-film, celluloid religion, theo-film, film-faith dialogue) could
develop into the powerful pedagogic tool that it truly is, these anti-film
fears had to be addressed rather than dismissed in the traditional knee jerk
fashion. This research continues that scholarly work and philosophical intent.</span></font></font></p>



<p class="reference" style="text-align: left; text-indent: 0in; line-height: normal;" align="left"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Using
textually-based, humanist film criticism as the analytical lens (i.e.,
examining </font></font></span><span style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">the textual world <i style="">inside</i> the frame, but not the world <i style="">outside</i> the frame—Bywater</font></font></span><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"> &amp; </font></font></span><span style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Sobchack, 1989),
</font></font></span><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">the critical film and religion literature was reviewed
and the popular Hollywood cinema was scanned. The fear of popular film being
sacrilegious, criticising or devaluing the faith was documented, explicated and
illustrated herein </font></font></span><span style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">to enhance
narrative coherence </font></font></span><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">(albeit, with a strong reportage
flavour). The following introductory review also incorporates some biblically
based counter-proposals and other anti-film defences to address this potent
anti-film concern. Regrettably, the popular culture approach to religion
education is not fully appreciated, let alone utilised to date, yet it has
numerous advantages that are tailor-made for the video generation.</font></font></span></p>



<p class="reference" style="text-align: left; text-indent: 0in; line-height: normal;" align="left"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><b style=""><span lang="EN-AU">The Ascendancy of Audiovisual Culture and the Value of
Popular Culture<o:p></o:p></span></b></font></font></p>



<p class="reference" style="text-align: left; text-indent: 0in; line-height: normal;" align="left"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Despite
popular culture’s traditional reputation for being faddish, trivial and
trivialising, in reality, it is one of the most profound of cultural forces
operating within society today. As Bruce David Forbes (2003, p. 244) argued:
“While folk culture <i style="">confirms</i> a
mindset and high culture often <i style="">challenges</i>
and <i style="">reshapes</i> it, popular culture
regularly does <i style="">both</i>.” That is, it
shapes humanity like a mainspring, and reflects humanity like a mirror as it
engages the viewer on a number of physical, psychological, emotional,
intellectual and spiritual levels. Therefore, popular films should not be
ignored precisely because of their crucial role in shaping the mass mind and in
helping forge the very foundations of contemporary society. Indeed, “many
movies are the ‘big books’ of our culture” (Salier, 2003, p. 5), especially as
society moves from being a typographic culture (i.e., textualcentrism, logocentrism,
phonocentrism) to a visual culture (i.e., ocularcentrism, optocentrism,
phoscentrism) and beyond (i.e., audiovisual, virtual reality, cybersociety).
For example, New Testament professor, Bernard Brandon Scott (1994) noticed that
the thinking processes of his visually-based theology students were
substantially different from his own literature-based education. As he
worryingly reported:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">I mean literally that their thinking process
was different. Though able to read and write, they truly came alive when
discussing television shows or movies. Their powers of analysis were greater in
this arena than in the traditional literary ones. From that point on I
increasingly sensed that my fate might parallel that of the dinosaurs. Our
culture had passed over some great divide, and I was on the other side (p. ix).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Therefore, Prof. Scott began to
explore New Testament themes in films “to lay a foundation for hermeneutics in
an electronic age” (p. ix). He then initiated “a conversation that will allow
each partner, the Bible and America movies, to appear differently in the eyes
of the other or to hear different and new intonations in the other’s voice” (p.
x). As such, it is somewhat ironic that popular films today are assuming the
prime responsible for transmitting biblical heritage to our children. Indeed,
as Allene Stuart Phy (1985) had noticed decades ago:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">The culture echoes the Bible at every level,
yet actual knowledge of the scriptures is slight and declining even in the
Bible-thumping American South. The Bible itself is studied less than ever
before, and it may be that it reaches Americans today, for better or worse,
largely as it is<b style=""> </b>filtered through
the popular culture (p. 22).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Nor does this pop culture trend appear to
be abating. Millions of people get their views about the Bible and religion in
general from the gospel according to Hollywood, which in turn has peeved many a
minister in the past. For example, Auburn Boyers (1963) complained that:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">…multitudes of persons [are] paying the price
of admission and sitting for several hours to see the events as supposedly
recorded in the Bible<i style=""> </i>unfold before
them. Included in this multitude are many who would never think of devoting an
equal amount of time to serious Bible reading or study, and who would also
never think of contributing the equivalent of the price of admission toward the
work of the church or to the program of any other humanitarian or benevolent
group or organization (p. 37).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">However, Boyers failed to appreciate that
several hours devoted to watching a biblical story on screen is far better than
<i style="">not </i>reading the Bible at all, and who
knows, maybe the film inspired viewers to check out the real thing, and beyond?</font></font></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Given the increasing secularisation of
society and the encroachment of a post-Christian culture, it is not too
surprising to find that the Bible no longer occupies the central place in
Western culture that it once did. Instead, many young people have turned away
from organised religion and gone to the movies for their inspiration and
cultural dreaming. However, this social trend should not be ignored, devalued
or dismissed. As professional interviewer Bill Moyer confessed:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">It’s certainly true that <i style="">Star Wars</i> was seen by a lot of adults, yours truly included. Even
if I hadn’t wanted to pay attention, I realized that I had to take it seriously
because my kids were taking it seriously. And now my grandkids take it
seriously (Bos, 1999, p. 6).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Therefore, true believers, theologians and
religious educators alike should also take popular culture seriously, whether
as an act of intergenerational communication, culture sharing, or joyous
knowledge transmission, especially once they have gotten over their various
film fears.</font></font></span></p>



<p><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><b>The Fear of Being Sacrilegious, Criticising or Devaluing the Faith</b>



</font></font></p><p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Many of the faithful believe that films
were to be avoided because they debased the lofty nature of their subject
matter and were thus sacrilegious, or because they had cast religion, its
servants and its institutions in a bad light. Alternatively, the cinema stirred
up festering wounds for even daring to criticise the faith, which historically
speaking, frequently resulted in skirmishes over cultural production. For
example:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">The best known of the early controversies
involved the NAACP’s [National Association for the Advancement of Colored
People’s] protest of D. W. Griffith’s <i style="">The
Birth of a Nation</i> (1915). Some Protestants complained about <i style="">The Scarlet Letter</i>, whereas Catholics
denounced <i style="">The Story of a Nun</i>, which
portrayed a young girl forced into a convent against her will. Jews were
unhappy about the negative stereotypes in <i style="">Bertha
the Sewing Machine Girl</i>, and lines like “I’d rather take my chances with
the Indians than the Mormons” led the Mormon church to call for the suppression
of <i style="">The Mormon Maid</i> (Walsh, 1996, pp.
5-6).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Indeed, Richard Allen Nelson (1984)
provided an extensive list of silent films that had portrayed Mormons as
villains, degenerates and incorrigibles, and thus an early cinematic form of
religious character assassination. A similar concern was expressed regarding
Cecil B. DeMille’s silent Joan of Arc film entitled <i style="">Joan the Woman</i>:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">The main problem contemporary Catholics found
with <i style="">Joan the Woman</i> was the villainy
of the clergy. If Jewish groups were loud in their protest against films that
pictured them as Christ killers, Catholics were equally fervent in denouncing
movies that emphasized the dark days of the Inquisition, the terror of the
cloister, the mystery of the Process, and the omnipresence of the rack and the
screw. Bishop Cauchon [Theodore Roberts] and his shadowy cohorts in <i style="">Joan the Woman</i> were the very sort of
ornately robed Inquisitors who riled Catholic sensibilities. The pictorial
treatment of these clerics makes them seen as implacable as they are inhumane.
Their posturings make the cassock and cowl the very image of cruelty, vanity,
self-indulgence, and inscrutability (Keyser &amp; Keyser, 1984, p. 19).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Nor was this Catholic concern limited to
just the early days of Hollywood. In 1996, </font></font></span><span style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Chatham Hill Foundation made the documentary video
<i style="">Hollywood vs. Catholicism</i>. With an
introduction by Archbishop John Foley, president of the Pontifical Council for
Social Communications at the Vatican, it was concerned about Catholicism’s
misrepresentation. Using clips from such films as <i style="">At Play in the Fields of the Lord</i>,<i style=""> The Devil’s Playground</i>,<i style=""> Four
Weddings and a Funeral, Nasty Habits, The Pope Must Diet </i>and<i style=""> The Shawshank Redemption</i>, it argued
that Catholics were depicted as being either: (a) corrupt, (b) in turmoil, or
(c) as silly and inept, in addition to (d) ridiculing and demeaning religious
practice in general. Indeed, character assassinating priests, nuns and other
sacred servants is a favourite Hollywood pastime (</font></font></span><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Kozlovic,
2002, 2004</font></font></span><span style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">).</font></font></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Just as worryingly, Christ films were
frequently criticised by Jews for resurrecting old theological wounds. For
example, an anonymous, white, 17 year-old, female, Jewish, high school junior
complained (circa 1930):</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">I believe that pictures such as “<i style="">The Passion Play</i>,”<sup>1</sup> “<i style="">The King of Kings</i>,” and so on, should
not be permitted on screen, as there are many weak-minded people who bring up
subjects that should have been forgotten centuries ago, such as the subject of
the Jewish people killing Jesus Christ, which is not a fact (Bulmer, 1933, p.
181).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Many Jews feel the same way today,
especially regarding Mel Gibson’s Jesus film, <i style="">The Passion of the Christ</i>. Its potentially venomous anti-Semitic
subtext supposedly leaves one “with the overriding impression that the
bloodthirsty, vengeful and money-hungry Jews had an implacable hatred of Jesus”
(Goodwin, 2003, p. R4).<sup>2</sup> Whether this is unjustified anti-Semitism
or just technically accurate New Testament film adaptation is a matter of
debate, but it is not promising. The Romans under Pontius Pilate administered the
justice. They physically detained Jesus and performed the actual scourging,
stripping and gruesome crucifixion (Matt. 27), but according “to the draft
script…Jews are seen constructing the cross on which Jesus was to be crucified
in the synagogue!” (The Australian Council of Christians and Jews, 2003, p. 1).</font></font></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">The British nun film <i style="">Black Narcissus</i> was condemned by the American Legion of Decency,
not just because of the sexual frustration scenes of Sr. Ruth (Kathleen Byron)
and other erotic subtexts, but because:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">…the young nun, who was supposed to be
praying, was instead daydreaming of riding her horse through the woods. This
[Mrs. Mary] Looram announced, made religion appear unappealing and was one of
the reasons the film was condemned for American audiences (Black, 1998, p.
178).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Regrettably, as Bruce Stewart (1972)
argued:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">As far as Christianity is concerned (or it
would be wiser to say Judaeo-Christianity) the cinema down the years has
frequently shown a rare talent for trivializing it. Cecil B. de Mille’s <i style="">Ten Commandments</i> (both in its silent and
sound versions) must surely stand for all time as a lesson to the prosyletizing
atheist in how to go about emptying the synagogues and reducing the christian
[sic] churches to battered hulks (p. 42).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Carl Ehrlich (2001, p. 59) took similar
offence at DeMille’s rendition of Moses (Charlton Heston) and his encounter
with the excited daughters of Jethro at the well (Exodus 2: 15-20). Especially
when one of them excitedly cried out: “a man” which Ehrlich considered was
“Hollywood kitsch at its worst.”<sup>3</sup> David Thomson (1997) was also
concerned about the trivialising nature of Hollywood Christological films. He
argued that:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Whenever Hollywood does Christ, whether it’s
Jeffrey Hunter or Max von Sydow or Willem Dafoe, the result is not just
ridiculous and embarrassing and tedious and about as atmospheric as a paper
cup. It is also the complete expurgation, elimination and eradication of any
hint of the spirit. Those kinds of movies are the guaranteed death of
religion…Such things are sins against photography and deterrents to inner life,
eternal prospects and moral being (pp. 13-14).<sup>4</sup></font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Calvin Seerveld (1994, p. 493) was
similarly concerned about films’ negative effect upon the viewers’
consciousness. As he argued: “Mindless entertainment, pop star culture, and
films interrupted by paid advertisements immerse children from infancy to
adolescence. Superb means of mass communication rain secular art upon the earth
with almost brainwashing effect.” In fact, Texe Marrs (1988) of Living Truth Ministries
considered that many popular films aimed at children were not just
brainwashing, but actual forms of devil worship and New Age sorcery. In <i style="">Dark Secrets of the New Age: Satan’s Plan
for a One World Religion</i> he warned:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Study carefully the messages most of today’s
movies are sending kids and you’ll realize the shocking truth: our children are
being gradually initiated into a New Age of occultism, sorcery, and blasphemy.
In <i style="">Dune</i>, children are given an image
of a young man’s initiation into godhood; the <i style="">Star Wars</i> saga present a universal deity named “The Force,” a
cosmic energy that is incorporated in all living things. In the adventurous <i style="">Raiders of the Lost Ark</i> and [<i style="">Indiana Jones and</i>] <i style="">The Temple of Doom</i>, children are exposed to “powers” and then shown
how to actively participate in their exercise (p. 243).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Regarding <i style="">The Prince of Egypt</i>, an animated story of Moses, Leroy Gardner
(1999, p. 396) asked: “Are we doing a disservice to our children and, more
importantly, committing sacrilege in the eyes of God by fictionalizing the Holy
Word? Are we turning Scripture into the stuff of Greek mythology?” Quoting
Ephesians 6:12<sup>5</sup> (about principalities and powers and the rulers of
worldly darkness), Gardner was also worried because:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">…no matter how cunningly disguised, anything
that works toward distorting or altering the Word of God should be viewed with
caution. The most fiendishly clever and effective of Satan’s plots are the
insidious ones that we innocently embrace and accept into our homes through
subliminal messages in our movies, TV shows, and music (p. 396).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Not surprising, even academic religious
supporters of popular films have suffered condescension because of their
pedagogic interests. As biblical scholar Revd. Larry J. Kreitzer (1999, p. 30)
reported: “As one person put it to me when he heard that I was working on
another volume in the series on fiction and film, ‘When are you going to do
some <i style="">serious</i> New Testament work?’”
However, it is not just Christianity that has the lion’s share of
religion-and-film problems. Cinematic fear, concern and intolerance have been
experienced and expressed by numerous other faiths and religious traditions.</font></font></span></p>



<p><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><b>Some Interreligious Dimensions of Cinematic Assassination</b>



</font></font></p><p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Hollywood has frequently portrayed
non-Christian religions and experienced numerous criticisms for its efforts,
some of which are rightfully earned. For example:</font></font></span></p>

<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">…the films “<i style="">A Stranger Among Us</i>” and “<i style="">The
Chosen</i>” focused on Jewish characters. But both were about Hasidic Judaism,
“the most obviously distinctive and colorful” branch, Rabbi [Joseph] Telushkin
says. Rarely are non-Orthodox Jews shown…Yet the vast majority of U.S. Jews are
Reform or Conservative; only about 7 percent are Orthodox, according to a 1990
study. “I would like to see more accurate and powerful representations,” the
rabbi says. “Religion is clearly something that matters to an enormous number
of people and it’s important to see in movies” (Elber, 1997, p. 2).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">The Islamic community was upset with the
American cop film <i style="">The Siege </i>because
it<i style=""> </i>portrayed Muslim Arab-Americans as
maniacal terrorists. In an open letter to the producers of this film, Hala
Maksoud, the President of the American-Arab Anti-Discrimination Committee
complained that:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">…the film is insidious, dangerous and
incendiary. It is bound to have a negative impact on the millions of Arab
Americans and Muslims in this country. It incites hate which leads to
harassment, intimidation, discrimination and even hate crimes against people of
Arab descent…we had hoped that Hollywood studios would cease demonizing Arabs
and Muslims, so that our children can grow up feeling safe and proud of their
rich cultural heritage (Maksoud, 1998, pp. 1-2).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">In this case, Rubina Ramji (2003, p. 71)
argued that the media had engaged in semiotic warfare by fusing Islam with
terrorism and noted how the “word ‘terrorist’ is used eight times to describe
the Muslims in the movie.” She was also concerned about anti-Muslim portrayals
in <i style="">Air Force One</i>, <i style="">Aladdin</i>, <i style="">Executive Decision</i>, <i style="">Navy
Seals</i>, <i style="">Not Without My Daughter</i>, <i style="">Rules of Engagement</i>, <i style="">Three Kings</i> and <i style="">True Lies</i> (Ramji, 2003). The devastating events of September 11
[2001] no doubt adding further fuel to this volatile issue.</font></font></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">The Zoroastrian community was upset with <i style="">Wishmaster</i>, a B grade horror film about
evil and sorcery. As Roshan Rivetna (1998) complained:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Zoroastrianism is a living religion, with over
3,000 years of continuous history, which has influenced the evolution of world
religious thought significantly. However, the movie has equated the religion
with a cult! Not only has it twisted our beliefs and doctrines with witchcraft
and presented them as Satanism, it has created a statue of our God Ahura Mazda,
and has made our prophet Zoroaster into the high priest of that Satanic cult.
“What this movie has done is far worse than desecrating Jewish graves and
synagogues by painting swastikas on them” (p. 2).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">The importation of negative Christian
characters and unfairly attributing them to non-Christian religions is of
particular concern to Wiccans and Pagans who are frequently upset about their
cinematic misrepresentation. For example, The Witches’ League for Public
Awareness (1999) based in Salem, Massachusetts was so devoted to correcting
this source of media distortion that they created a Witches in the Media website
to deal with the issues (http://www.celticrow.com/media/wmedia.html). They
critiqued popular witchcraft films such as <i style="">The
Craft</i>, <i style="">The Crucible</i> and <i style="">Little Witches</i>, plus TV series premised
upon witchcraft like <i style="">Sabrina, the Teenage
Witch</i> and <i style="">Bewitched</i>, as well as
the witchcraft episodes in such TV favourites as <i style="">Buffy the Vampire Slayer</i> and <i style="">Pacific
Blue</i>. Another Wiccan organisation dealing with media misrepresentation is
the Witches’ Voice (1998) based in Clearwater, Florida, who have their own
Witches and Pagans in the Media website (http://www.witchvox.com/xmedia.html).
As part of their mission statement they claimed:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">The Witches’ Voice makes every effort to keep
up on the media’s portrayal of Witches &amp; Witchcraft. Since our fundamental
mission is to educate and “undo” centuries of bad press we are always on the
lookout as to just how the media views our religion and its ways. We are
thrilled when we CAN feature excellent portrayals of our religion (Witches’
Voice, 1998, p. 1).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">As Phyllis Curott, a New York attorney and
Wiccan high priestess put it: “What helps the cause is for people to see that a
witch isn’t a green-faced hag cavorting with Satan, casting evil spells, and
baking Hansel and Gretel in the oven” (Rabey, 1999, p. 10). Unfortunately,
these are exactly the sorts of images that infest the popular cinema and haunt
children’s imaginations. Thus, these religious distortions are in urgent need
of correction, despite feminist claims that: “The real significance of the
witch today, however, lies in her symbolic function. In popular discourse the
teenage witch is emerging as another Girl Power icon of the times” (Hopkins,
2002, p. 153).</font></font></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">However, for the true believers of Wicca,
it is the religious aspects rather than the butt-kicking supergirl symbolism
that is more important to them. For example, Wiccan film critic Peg Aloi (1998,
pp. 1-6) reviewed <i style="">Practical Magic</i>
starring Sandra Bullock (as Sally Owens) and Nicole Kidman (as Gillian Owens).
She claimed: “As a Witch, I was entertained and enchanted. As a Witch, I was
occasionally horrified” and then she gave her lengthy analysis including the
identification of eleven “Red Flag” items, that is, “stereotypes or sensational
plot twists that some Witches may take offense at.” These ranged through the
usual stereotypes of black hats and dresses, curse legacies, love and money
rituals, dead-raising spells, potions and poisons, witches as temptresses,
coven forming, murdering, and flying with umbrellas. As she lamented: “A
filmmaker will get this witchcraft thing right some day, I know…but probably
not a filmmaker working out of Hollywood” (Aloi, 1998, p. 6).</font></font></span></p>



<p><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><b>Some Institutional Dimensions of Cinematic Assassination</b>



</font></font></p><p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Christianity itself has frequently been
character assassinated within the popular cinema. For example, American Rabbi
Yechiel Eckstein (1998), in a decidedly ecumenical mood was concerned about
Hollywood’s anti-Christian bias, particularly the increase in cinematic
irreverence, iconoclasm and egregious depictions of Christians. As he lamented:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">In <i style="">Primal
Fear</i>, for example, the local archbishop is murdered by one of the waifs he
exploited in his self-made porn films. The lead character in <i style="">Priest </i>is shown in a homosexual tryst
with a stranger. The sadistic nurse in <i style="">Misery</i>
wears a cross; the rapist in <i style="">Eye For An
Eye</i> sports one as well. A killer played by Harry Connick Jr. in <i style="">Copycat </i>repeatedly invokes the name of
Jesus. In the remake of <i style="">Cape Fear</i>,
the psychotic killer has a crucifix tattooed on his back and frequently quotes
the Bible. In <i style="">Seven</i> [sic; <i style="">Se7en</i>], the crazed-killer has a neon
cross above the bed; his room filled with religious items, including Bibles and
empty Holy Water containers. In <i style="">Johnny
Mnemonic</i>, the main assassin is a Jesus look-alike named Street Preacher. He
carries a huge crucifix that’s actually a dagger, and kills his victims
crucifixion-style. Sadly, such anti-Christian films represent the norm among
films being released in Hollywood today…Indeed, if there is a Christian
character in a film, he is usually depicted as a fool, a liar, a cheater, a
diabolical murderer or a crazy person (pp. 1-2).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Lloyd Billingsley (1989) suggested that
part of this problem was rooted in Hollywood’s fundamentally negative attitudes
towards Christianity. As he argued:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">It might be remembered that a prevailing
attitude in Hollywood is that the Christian religion is roughly equivalent to
the Klu Klux Klan or American Nazi Party. Accordingly, a number of films have
been openly hostile to religion particularly Christianity. <i style="">Elmer Gantry</i>…attacked hypocrisy, but one senses that the real
target is Christianity. The same might be said about <i style="">Inherit the Wind</i>, about the Scopes Trial…The films of Luis Bunuel
attacked the Roman Catholic Church and flaunted atheism. But according to some
who are familiar with Bunuel, which I am not, he at least treats the Church as
a worthy adversary. That is certainly not true of a film like <i style="">Monsignor</i>, which shows the Church as a
crypto-Fascist organization secretly allied with the Mafia. This is one of the
oldest anti-Catholic canards, roughly equivalent to the portrayal of Jews in <i style="">The Protocols of the Elders of Zion</i>. It
is bigotry. <i style="">Monsignor</i> also portrays
the Pope as a kind of senile, decrepit “E.T.” character. On the other hand,
Christopher Reeve, the hero, is a handsome, dashing chap. With his red cape,
one almost expects him to take off, as he did in <i style="">Superman</i>. Even that desperate act, however, would not have saved
the film (pp. 141-142).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Jesuit Fr. Richard Blake (1995) documented
another source of institutional religious stress because of his book <i style="">Woody Allen: Profane and Sacred</i>. He
semi-seriously reported that:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">…Professor Herbert J. Ryan, S.J., professor of
theology at Loyola Marymount University in Los Angeles, was kind enough to read
through an early version of the typescript of the first chapter to help me
avoid formal heresy. If the Inquisition confiscates and burns all copies of
this book, it is because I failed to follow his astute suggestions (p. xi).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">The fact that Fr. Blake even hinted at
inquisitional behaviour implied a muted concern about religious retaliation.
The good Father also raised the possibility of the faith being devalued by
theologians themselves because when they had turned their attention to the
flickering screen they compromised their faith in the process. As he argued:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">For a Christian theologian, the Incarnation of
Jesus as Man marks the beginning of a unique messianic event, one whose
uniqueness can be lost or trivialized by overly facile comparisons to the icons
of popular culture. The notion of a loving God rests at the core of the
Judaeo-Christian tradition, but it is a love of such power that only at the
risk of cheapening it can it be readily mirrored in every love story that
involves some element of self-sacrifice. Many romantic stories in film can be
called examples of “redemptive” love, but that is quite different from saying
the story is a parable of the Redemption, which for a Christian is a privileged
instance of love on a scale that defies the imagination (Blake, 1995, pp. 3-4).<sup>6</sup></font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Fr. William Lynch (1960) was particularly
concerned about the genre of spectacular films, which he believed inherently
trivialised the faith. As he argued:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">…all can agree that when mere “showiness”
invades the world of the religious it is particularly obnoxious…it is a
constant Herculean task to keep our sense of the divine both sensitive and
straight…The merely spectacular is a disguise and a defense; it is a disguise
for the fact that there is emptiness underneath; it is a defense against real
awareness, real sensitivity, breaking out… (p. 46).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Then of course, there are all the
inter-Christian reviews that are not rooted in filmmaking praxis or aesthetic
criticism, but rather, with not-so-hidden political agendas. For example, as
Gregory D. Black (1998) noted regarding the release of <i style="">Martin Luther</i> in 1953:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">…the Catholic church had not forgiven Martin
Luther for his renunciation some four centuries earlier. The Legion [of
Decency], Catholic publications, and Catholic organizations all attacked the
film as bad history, faulty theology, and potentially harmful viewing for
Catholics. Although there was no sex or violence in <i style="">Martin Luther</i>, nothing that even remotely suggested impropriety or
immorality, Church officials and the Legion attacked the movie with unrestrained
vigor (pp. 129-130).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Indeed, in that “period of McCarthyism
Lutherans were even accused of being tools of communists” (Lee, 2003, p. 395).
One wonders how future Catholic critics will treat the 2003 production of <i style="">Luther</i> starring Joseph Fiennes as the
Protestant hero-cum-Father of the Reformation (Siemon-Netto, 2003).</font></font></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Such riled sensitivities,
interdenominational putdowns, and other concerns are not limited to the past,
or just dusty, old films, nor is it the exclusive domain of Christianity. Other
faiths can be persecuted just as vigorously. For example, the Church of
Scientology was upset at the German government’s attempt to blacklist its
believers’ films:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">In August 1996, the CDU [Christian Democratic
Union] Young Union launched a national boycott campaign against the film <i style="">Mission: Impossible</i> simply because the
star of the film, Tom Cruise, is a Scientologist. Likewise, in August and
September 1996, CDU and SPD [Social Democratic Party (in English)] officials
called for a ban on the film <i style="">Phenomenon</i>
because the star of the film, John Travolta, is a Scientologist. The SPD
spokesperson on these matters, Renate Rennebach, urges the government to
declare that the Church was “anticonstitutional” so that the film could also be
banned (The Church of Scientology International, 1997, p. 1).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Other noteworthy example of religious
apartheid was evidenced by the persecution-like reactions to <i style="">Monty Python’s Life of Brian</i> (Hewison,
1981), the Papal condemnation of <i style="">Hail
Mary</i> (Locke &amp; Warren, 1993) and the street violence over <i style="">The Last Temptation of Christ</i> (Lyons,
1996). Indeed, during the height of the anti-Scorsese hysteria, Larry Poland’s
Mastermedia group placed an advertisement in the <i style="">Hollywood Reporter</i> that claimed:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">This film maligns the character, blasphemes
the deity, and distorts the message of Jesus. We, the undersigned, professional
members of the film and television community, ask that this film not be
released. Whether the gain is a hundred million dollars or thirty pieces of
silver makes no difference. Our Lord was crucified once on a cross. He doesn’t
deserve to be crucified a second time on celluloid (quoted in Lyons, 1996, p.
303).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">No wonder Tom O’Brien (1990, p. 189) argued
that: “Scorsese’s heartfelt depiction of Jesus…still cuts very close to the
bone. To many believers, <i style="">Ben Hur</i> or <i style="">The Ten Commandments</i> (1956) might seem
preferable.” And apparently so given the frequent rerun of these latter two
Hollywood classics and the relative obscurity of <i style="">The Last Temptation of Christ</i>.<sup>7</sup></font></font></span></p>



<p><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><b>Theological Harmony Out of Cinematic Discord</b>



</font></font></p><p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">On the other hand, cutting close to the
bone was seen as a positive virtue by Fr. Andrew Greeley. He considered that
the Bishop who had condemned <i style="">The Last
Temptation of Christ</i> on the grounds that it had “more of this world than of
the next” was not only “foolish,” but that he had “slipped into a theological
error: the aim of the Incarnation is not to create a vision of the next world,
but to renew and sanctify this world” (Greeley &amp; Neusner, 1990, p. 199).
Fr. Greeley considered that Scorsese’s Jesus film was important precisely
because:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Scorsese had dared to raise the question of
the relationship of Jesus to women and therefore the question of the sexuality
of Jesus. It is a question that has lurked off the record for many years. For a
long time, under the influence of the pessimism of Saint Augustine and the
body-rejecting spirituality of Plato, Christians were afraid to ask it, even
afraid to think of it. In the era after Sigmund Freud, men and women were
willing to think it and discuss it in whispers, but hardly to mention it
openly. The <i style="">Last Temptation</i> [<i style="">of Christ</i>] thrust the question into the
public domain and revealed how much fear of and distaste for the human body and
its functions continues to lurk beneath the surface of Christian faith in the
Incarnation. The issue of eroticism of Jesus can no longer be swept under the
carpet (Greeley &amp; Neusner, 1990, p. 201).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Fr. Greeley argued that Scorsese’s critics
were also guilty of other serious theological errors:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">First of all, one must insist that the “last
temptation” is no temptation at all. The fundamentalists (Catholic and
Protestant) who were offended by the scenes in Scorsese’s film where Jesus
experiences uncertainty and fear (temptations) and the attraction of a women
(an appeal against the choice he had made) were in fact, for all their
righteousness, victims of Docetism--the teaching that Jesus was not really
human at all but only appeared to be human. Those who would exclude the
poignancy and joy of erotic desire from the life of Jesus wish to deny him full
humanity to protect him from what they take to be evil. They are possessed by
the curious notion…that God made an artistic and ethical mistake in ordering
the dynamics of the procreation and nurturing of human young. That is yet
another heresy: Manichaeism (Greeley &amp; Neusner, 1990, pp. 201-202).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">For Matthew McEver (1998), the hatred over
the sex issue in <i style="">The Last Temptation of
Christ</i> blinded audiences to an even bigger problem. Namely:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">People missed what was <i style="">really</i> bad about the film. The casting was dreadful. Willem Dafoe,
who portrayed Jesus, still evoked memories of all of those times he has played
a terrorist or Vietnam veteran. Harvel Keitel’s Judas sounded like a gangster
and appeared as if he had dyed his hair orange. Evangelicals were offended by
the notion that Jesus had a libido, but they never objected to a scene in which
he pulls his heart from his chest nor to the suggestion that Christ was a
pantheist, as rendered in the Gethsemane sequence (pp. 2-3).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Indeed, to censor any biblical film because
of its sexual content is fundamentally anti-Bible. As Julian Jenkins (2003)
argued:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">One of the surprising, but also impressive
features of the Bible is that it does not attempt to sanitise the realities of
life or clean up the stories to make them palatable. Violence, rape,
imprisonment, war, adultery, affliction and suffering are all treated with
honesty, as are the fears, doubts and broken relationships which often
characterise human experience. If the Bible confronts these issues with
candour, why should we expect the media to shy away from them? (p. 21).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">In short, it should not! Unfortunately,
many religionists <i style="">do</i> want to shy away
from it, and they want others to do so as well, sometimes forcibly.
Charles Lyons (1996) identified three sorts of popular films
that provided religious censorship challenges. Namely:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">The most frequent instances of censorship of
religious content have involved Hollywood films made in the biblical
spectacular tradition, including two Cecil B. deMille films, [<i style="">The</i>] <i style="">King
of Kings</i> (1926) and <i style="">Sign of the Cross</i>
(1932), and, more recently, Norman Jewison’s <i style="">Jesus Christ Superstar</i> (1973) and Martin Scorsese’s <i style="">The Last Temptation of Christ</i> (1988). A
second set of films that led to censorship challenges from religious groups is
comprised of films either produced in Europe or directed by a European,
including Roberto Rossellini’s <i style="">The
Miracle</i> (1951), Franco Zeffirelli’s made-for-television drama <i style="">Jesus of Nazareth</i> (1977), <i style="">Monty Python’s Life of Brian</i> (1979-80),
and Jean-Luc Godard’s <i style="">Hail Mary</i>
(1985). A third, far smaller category of films that provoked censorship efforts
by religious groups includes neither biblical spectacles nor religious
fantasies. Indeed, films such as <i style="">The
Callahans and the Murphys</i> (1927) and <i style="">Gone
with the Wind</i> (1938) did not treat religious subjects at all, but their
incidental use of religious imagery and “profane” language provoked protest
from religious groups (p. 300).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Whether their complaints were justified or
not is of course at issue. On the other hand, believers riled sensitivities
were quite understandable given the existence of films like <i style="">Him</i>,<i style="">
</i>a pornographic movie intriguingly advertised as: “Are you curious about HIS
sex life?” The plot revolved around a young homosexual obsessed with Jesus’s
sex life and proclaiming that Christ and his Apostles were all lovers, thus
giving startling new insights into the hidden meanings of the New Testament
(Campbell &amp; Pitts, 1981, p. 173)! Regrettably, wishful thinking and homoerotic
projection is no real substitute for a creative and valid interpretation of
Scripture, no matter how startling the speculation.</font></font></span></p>



<p><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><b>The Educative Function of Popular Culture</b>



</font></font></p><p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Despite the potential for outrageousness,
popular films have a very important educative function that should be utilised,
not ignored. Indeed:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">There is a sense in which the religion of the
movies, the cult of Hollywood, do indeed, and should, offer a challenge to
traditional values, including making us rethink the religious ideals of salvation,
or offering alternatives. We might even say that there is a priestly role for
directors, as they offer to the mass of the people a different understanding
and interpretation of reality (Graham, 1997, p. 94).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">At the very least, popular films offer a
chance to explore various theological issues through new eyes. As Fr. Joseph
Marty (1997, p. 146) argued, the cinema “is a privileged place of
interreligious encounter and dialogue by favouring discovering, listening, and
theological research.” This sort of scholarly delight was evidenced by Prof.
Raymond Schroth (1995) who argued:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Of course there are other scenes in [<i style="">The</i>] <i style="">Last
Temptation</i> [<i style="">of Christ</i>] which
might “offend.” Yet, the more we analyze them, the more appropriate and
well-founded in the New Testament they appear. To enlist our aesthetic memory
as well as our immediate senses, Scorsese “quotes”…medieval and Renaissance
masterpieces--Giotto, Bosch, Mantegna--as well as shocks us with a Holy Roller,
ecstatic John the Baptist and naked demoniacs covered with mud (pp. 105-106).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Martin Scorsese had provided the perfect
cinematic excuse for the public to re-examine the Bible and to seek out
historical-archaeological evidence to see if he really did get it right, or
not. Indeed, Rabbi Levi Meier (1998) wrote <i style="">Moses
the Prince, the Prophet: His Life, Legend &amp; Message for Our Lives</i>
because he was inspired by the animated biblical film <i style="">The Prince of Egypt</i>. Conversely, Dr. James D’Arc (1989) showed his
fellow Mormons <i style="">Brigham Young</i>, a
cinematic interpretation of one of their faith’s seminal founders to see what
they made of it and then use it as a springboard for further academic
discussion.</font></font></span></p>



<p><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><b>From Fear of Change to Filmmaking</b>



</font></font></p><p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Fearful religionists can also avoid popular
films because it might mean changing viewpoints, reassessing attitudes, or
upsetting their current notions of scriptural integrity and/or doctrinal
purity. They do <i style="">not</i> want to change so
they resist the cinema as a form of holy-inspired
defiance-cum-self-purification ritual. This dogmatic motivation may also be
coupled with a desire to prevent the faith from becoming sullied by what they
believe to be excessive worldliness. As Robert Royal (1995) reported:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">…I must say that I do not agree that the
reasons American films deal with religion the way they do--primarily by
indirection--have much to do with poor sermons, insensitive pastors, or a host
of other conditions that have plagued every religious institution since the
banishment from Eden. American films downplay, distort, and criticize popular
religion because American filmmakers want to do so (p. 94).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">If this is the case, then the Church has a
new mission, namely, to counteract and/or defend their congregations against
such negative cinematic portrayals. Since there is nothing intrinsic that automatically
makes cinema offensive, religionists can start by becoming knowledgeable about
the film arts and not be lead astray. Indeed, as S. Brent Plate (2003, p. 159)
argued: “Unless theologians and religious leaders can critically examine the
formal nature and modes of production of film itself (everything from
cinematography to <i style="">mise-en-scene</i> to
editing), they will do little to build the bridge between theology and
culture.” Once technically knowledgeable, the profession then has to put it to
work as a proactive act of applied cinema, for as Don C. Richter (2001)
advised:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">It’s one thing to claim that culture has
religious significance and that we can reflect on culture (including popular
culture) theologically. It’s another thing, however, to turn to contemporary
pop culture for spiritual guidance and nourishment. Pop culture cannot “preach”
unless we put it into dynamic interplay with the stories and imagery of the
gospel (p. 76).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">More excitingly, the faith can become
religious filmmakers and/or consultants themselves. For example, the Lutherans
produced <i style="">Martin Luther</i> as a
theatrical form of witnessing and ministry (Lee, 2003). Roman Catholics have
Pope Pius XI’s <i style="">Encyclical on Motion
Pictures</i> (1934), Pope Pius XII’s <i style="">Encyclical
on Motion Pictures, Radio &amp; TV</i> (1957) and Pope John Paul II’s address
(31 October 1978) entitled: <i style="">The Cinema
and the Promotion of Human Values</i> to guide them in their pastoralia of the
media responsibilities. These Pontifical pronouncements acknowledged the role,
place and value of cinema in promoting both mental culture and spiritual
growth. They also highlighted the value of teaching using methods that went
beyond abstract reasoning, and thus of the shaping of society and Christian
consciousness via the civilising influence of the moving image.</font></font></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><b style=""><span lang="EN-AU">The
Belated Honouring of Hollywood’s Religious Filmmakers<o:p></o:p></span></b></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Not surprisingly, many religious academics
have come to praise biblical filmmakers who have been ignored for far too long.
For example, Prof. Elisabeth Flynn (1990) was very complementary concerning the
second version of Cecil B. DeMille’s <i style="">The
Ten Commandments</i>. As she argued:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">It was DeMille’s vision and his careful
research and studies that showed us that the story of Moses still captures both
the imagination and the spirit of modern man. The exhaustive research involved
in this undertaking, recorded in a volume by Henry S. Noerdlinger, leads one to
admire the dedication, craftsmanship, and creativity of DeMille (p. 275).<sup>8</sup></font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Scripture scholar Prof. J. Cheryl Exum (2002,
p. 255) was similarly enamoured by DeMille’s <i style="">Samson and Delilah</i>. She argued that it “is a masterpiece of
biblical film making (it gets better after repeated viewings); the 1949 film
sparkles in spite of its age, with memorable dialogue and impressive overacting.”
Scripture scholar J. Clinton McCann (2002) even acknowledged DeMille’s seminal
role in shaping popular attitudes about the Bible:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">The last and probably best known of the judges
is Samson, although most people’s knowledge of Samson is limited to his
relationship with Delilah ([Judg.] 16:4-31); and the source of people’s
knowledge is as likely to be Cecil B. DeMille’s film <i style="">Samson and Delilah</i> as it is the biblical text. Samson’s story
contains all the features that make for a top-rated movie—excessive violence,
romance and sex, and R-rated humor. No wonder it attracted DeMille! (p. 92).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Just as important, popular films need to be
critically investigated today simply because this is the age of the moving
image, and thus a central focus of young peoples’ lives which inherently
demands attention and respect. As Steve Rabey (1995) exhorted:</font></font></span></p>



<blockquote><p class="Quotes"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">“But this stuff is horrible,” you say. “Why
even give it the time of day?” Because you need to know what popular culture is
saying. Because, right or wrong, popular culture is important to your kids.
Think of Jesus, who never attended a rock concert or movie, but who took every
available opportunity to talk with the sinners and tax gatherers, listening to
them as they talked about their lives and their concerns. Often, these
conversations turned to topics of eternal importance, and Jesus was always
ready to let people know the score. Or think of Paul, whose bold reconnaissance
mission to pagan Athenian deities (recorded in Acts 17) stands in sharp
contrast to modern Christians who have few significant relationships with
non-Christians and who run with fear at the sight of an alien god…Many of these
young people would welcome the presence of a loving and caring adult who was
brave enough to enter their lives and talk to them about the music and movies
they love (pp. 94-95).</font></font></span></p></blockquote>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Indeed, even if popular films are rooted in
fictional make-believe, “Almighty God is not menaced by Hollywood fakery”
(Billingsley, 1989, p. 200), and so families should not shirk their cultural
responsibilities because of it. In fact, it is one’s Christian duty to
scrutinise “the signs of the times” (Matt 16:3), and so responsible “Christian
families are called upon to face the secularized arts today in the strength of
the Holy Spirit (John 16:13) and to show themselves approved of God (2 Tim.
2:15-16)” (Seerveld, 1994, p. 493). This means rooting faith in biblical
knowledge and then studying the nature and history of film so as not to be
fooled into approving or judging the wrong things.</font></font></span></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Of course, this sort of moral-cum-educative
responsibility is not limited to or about Christianity. For example, Jeffrey B.
Ho (2003) used the SF classic-in-the-making, <i style="">The Matrix</i>, to teach concepts of Eastern Mysticism in the tertiary
classroom. He did so because it was a popular American film that was familiar
to his students. It was also non-threatening, and less risky for them to
articulate their true beliefs about religious topics. After all, it is
difficult to be very critical about a religion while simultaneously trying not
to offend true believers. Or if a true believer oneself, to avoid espousing the
religious party line without some fear of institutional retaliation (whether
from peers, superiors or the Divine), as hinted at by Fr. Richard Blake’s
(1995, p. xi) half serious concern about heresy and inquisitional responses
concerning his Woody Allen book. Nor are profound emotional responses limited to just Western
audiences with or without a religious bent. As Pierre Delattre (1978, p. 66)
delightful recalled about the young Dalai Lama’s movie-watching experiences:
“The king came as close as a god can come to a mental breakdown after the
movies. The Regent kept having to remind him, ‘John Wayne, too, will achieve
Buddhahood, O Tender One.’”</font></font></span></p>



<h3 style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;" align="left"><b><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Conclusion</font></font></span></b></h3>



<p class="MsoBodyText3" style="text-align: left;" align="left"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Popular
feature films are not intrinsically evil, bad or wrong, nor do they necessarily
have to be sacrilegious, criticising or devaluing of the faith. However, they
can be used for nefarious, condescending or degrading purposes if so desired.
Such negative possibilities therefore require constant monitoring, vigilance
and control by all faith communities for integrity, protection and quality
assurance reasons. One would argue that this strategy is the only truly viable
alternative for popular film in our moving image culture. The past tactical
responses of cinematic abstinence or film-faith separatism is nowadays
impractical, impossible, and in the final analysis, unnecessary.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyText3" style="text-align: left;" align="left"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">It is
<i style="">impractical</i> because faith communities
do not have the financial, material or temporal resources to block the
existence of contemporary screen culture, nor the political clout to enforce it
for very long even if they tried. Pragmatically speaking, it is <i style="">impossible</i> to filter out either the
affects or effects of filmdom, even if there were a strong desire and
commitment by religionists to do so. The history of film is littered with
religions’ struggling attempts to control this supposedly unruly “Tenth Muse”
(Vidal, 1993, p. 2), and then failing spectacularly in the end (Black, 1998;
Skinner, 1993; Walsh, 1996). Popular films and its numerous spin-off products
(e.g., literature, music, TV programs, cartoons, comic books, advertisements,
magazines, personal endorsements, cybercommunication) so permeates and
intertwines our modern world that separation on any practical scale is
literally impossible. In short, “Popular culture is everywhere, like the air we
breathe” (Forbes, 2003, p. 245).</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyText3" style="text-align: left;" align="left"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Turning
ones’ back on popular culture in an Ostrich-like fashion is also <i style="">unnecessary </i>and unwise. Why? Because popular
film is a cultural touchstone and an intellectual legacy that should be
proactively employed as a legitimate product of the 20<sup>th</sup> (and now 21<sup>st</sup>)
century. It is also an effective means of social empowerment. Indeed, to
“ignore popular culture is to allow it to act upon us blindly. To reflect upon
it critically allows us to make choices” (Forbes, 2003, p. 245). Therefore,
religionists need to go forward, not backwards in meeting the challenges of the
future. As Ian Maher (2002, p. 5) succinctly put it: “Christians cannot afford
to be <i style="">out of touch</i> with popular films
if they are to remain <i style="">in touch</i> with
the swirling currents of contemporary society.” Or as Don C. Richter (2001, p.
76) more colourfully put it: “being Christian does not remove us from the world
like some <i style="">Invasion of the Body Snatchers</i>
movie.” Ernest L. Simmons (2003, p. 254) came to the same essential conclusion.
He argued that: “For many people today, especially the young, popular culture <i style="">is</i> culture, and theology, to remain true
to its calling, must take such cultural expressions seriously.” These arguments
of course also apply to their non-Christian equivalents whose pop culture
products are just as worthy of critical analysis and reflection.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyText3" style="text-align: left;" align="left"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><b style=""><span lang="EN-AU">The Second Coming of Religious Cinema<o:p></o:p></span></b></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoBodyText3" style="text-align: left;" align="left"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Once
the anti-film fears are surmounted, popular film can be legitimately employed
to <i style="">further </i>the religious ideals of
the faith, whether in the classroom, home or pulpit. “The challenge, then, is
not simply to ignore these creative efforts but to engage them in a constructive
manner that affirms as well as critiques—indeed, to engage popular culture
theologically” (Simmons, 2003, p. 254). Just like Scripture scholar Mark
Goodacre (2000) who used Jesus films to investigate the synoptic problem, or
Meyers and Willhauck (2003) who used the chic flick <i style="">Thelma &amp; Louise</i> to reflect upon their vocation as religious
educators. Overall, as Bill Salier (2003, p. 5) succinctly put it: “we should
neither cut ourselves off from all movies nor watch anything and everything. It
comes down to exercising wisdom in each circumstance and being informed and
sensible as we consider how we are going to spend our leisure time and
dollars,” whether at home, work or play.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyText3" style="text-align: left;" align="left"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">A
closer, more sympathetic examination of the religion-and-film genre and its
attendant film fears will yield many more insights, delights and anti-film
defences unacknowledged and unappreciated to date. Not surprisingly, the genre
of religion-and-film has “emerged as a vital new field of research…[it] has
arrived” (Plate, 2003, p. 158). Nor do “the academics in film studies titter
and scornfully dismiss churchy types who dare to bring God into the rarified
presence of cinematic discourse” (Ortiz, 1998, p. 173), well, not as often as
they once did! Only additional quality scholarship will silence this tittering
altogether, therefore, further research into this exciting interdisciplinary
genre is definitely needed, wanted and highly recommended.</font></font></span></p>

<h3 style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;" align="left"><b><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Notes</font></font></span></b></h3>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.5pt; text-indent: -28.5pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">1.<span style="font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;; font-style: normal; font-variant: normal; font-weight: normal; font-size: 7pt; line-height: normal; font-size-adjust: none; font-stretch: normal;">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;
</span></font></font></span><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">There is some uncertainty about which
film this title specifically refers too. Many films called <i style="">The Passion Play</i> and/or about the Passion play existed in the
pre-1933 era (see Campbell &amp; Pitts, 1981). However, it is temporarily
assumed to be by the German director Dimitri Buchowetzki because of its
notoriety, historical importance, and for being in the same aesthetic league as
Cecil B. DeMille’s Jesus film, <i style="">The King
of Kings</i>.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.5pt; text-indent: -28.5pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">2.<span style="font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;; font-style: normal; font-variant: normal; font-weight: normal; font-size: 7pt; line-height: normal; font-size-adjust: none; font-stretch: normal;">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;
</span></font></font></span><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Scripturally speaking, there are many
passages from the Christian Bible that unequivocally indicates that the senior
Jewish religious authorities earnestly desired to kill Jesus (e.g., Matt.
26:3-4, 59; 27:1, 20, 22-23; Mark 14:1; Luke 22:2). Nor were they averse to
harassing Jesus, his followers or his fledgling sociopolitical-religious
movement (e.g., Matt. 27:41-42; John 12:10-12).</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyText2" style="margin-left: 28.5pt; text-indent: -28.5pt;"><span style="text-decoration: none;" lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">3.<span style="font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;; font-style: normal; font-variant: normal; font-weight: normal; font-size: 7pt; line-height: normal; font-size-adjust: none; font-stretch: normal;">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;
</span></font></font></span><span style="text-decoration: none;" lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">That young girl was played by a teenage Lisa Mitchell whom
I had the pleasure of interviewing in 1998. She told me that she went through
numerous retakes to get the exact emotional quality that DeMille required for
the scene. It may have been Hollywood kitsch, but it was an exacting kitsch
made by a people’s director who was truly a master of mass entertainment. As
David O. Selznick once told Louis B. Mayer: “it is impossible to believe that
the blatancy of his [DeMille’s] style is due to anything but a most artful and
deliberate and knowing technique of appeal to the common denominator of public
taste. He must be saluted by any but hypocritical or envious members of the
picture <i style="">business</i>” (Behlmer, 1972, p.
400).<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyText2" style="margin-left: 28.5pt; text-indent: -28.5pt;"><span style="text-decoration: none;" lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">4.<span style="font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;; font-style: normal; font-variant: normal; font-weight: normal; font-size: 7pt; line-height: normal; font-size-adjust: none; font-stretch: normal;">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;
</span></font></font></span><span style="text-decoration: none;" lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Jeffrey Hunter starred in <i style="">King of Kings</i>, Max von Sydow starred in <i style="">The Greatest Story Ever Told</i>, and Willem Dafoe starred in <i style="">The Last Temptation of Christ</i> (see
Kinnard &amp; Davis, 1992; Stern, Jefford &amp; DeBona, 1999; Tatum, 1997;
Walsh, 2003).<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoBodyText2" style="margin-left: 28.5pt; text-indent: -28.5pt;"><span style="text-decoration: none;" lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">5.<span style="font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;; font-style: normal; font-variant: normal; font-weight: normal; font-size: 7pt; line-height: normal; font-size-adjust: none; font-stretch: normal;">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;
</span></font></font></span><span style="text-decoration: none;" lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">The Authorized King James Version of the Bible (KJV aka
AV) will be used throughout, unless quoting other translations.<o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.5pt; text-indent: -28.5pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">6.<span style="font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;; font-style: normal; font-variant: normal; font-weight: normal; font-size: 7pt; line-height: normal; font-size-adjust: none; font-stretch: normal;">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;
</span></font></font></span><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">For example, nineteen-year-old, virgin
postal worker Tomek (Olaf Lubaszenko) in Krzysztof Kieslowski’s <i style="">A Short Film About Love</i> was a
Christ-figure. The object of his love was the sexually promiscuous Maria Magdalena
(Frazyna Szapolowska), metaphorically Mary Magdalene, and the whole film was a
cinematic explication of the sixth commandment of the Mosaic law. In
particular, the film is “the story of a love-relationship that is authentic,
committed and redemptive, a love-story that is nothing less than an elaborate
metaphor of the redemptive-salvific encounter of Jesus Christ and the sinner
[Luke 7:36-50]” (Baugh, 2003, p. 552).</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.5pt; text-indent: -28.5pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">7.<span style="font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;; font-style: normal; font-variant: normal; font-weight: normal; font-size: 7pt; line-height: normal; font-size-adjust: none; font-stretch: normal;">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;
</span></font></font></span><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">When the author went to his local
video store to hire this Jesus film, he discovered that it was filed in the
Pornography section and not the Drama section. When asked why it was put there,
he was told that the shop manager was a Catholic, that the film offended
Catholics and so it deserved to be filed there. Arguments to the contrary were
listened to but politely ignored.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.5pt; text-indent: -28.5pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">8.<span style="font-family: &quot;Times New Roman&quot;; font-style: normal; font-variant: normal; font-weight: normal; font-size: 7pt; line-height: normal; font-size-adjust: none; font-stretch: normal;">&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;&nbsp;
</span></font></font></span><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">See Noerdlinger (1956).</font></font></span></p>

<h3 style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;" align="left"><b><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">References</font></font></span></b></h3>


<p class="reference" style="margin-right: 0in; margin-bottom: 0in; margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt; line-height: normal;" align="left"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Aloi, P. (1998,
October 16). <i style="">Practical magic: Curses and
hauntings and love spells, oh my!</i>
&lt;http://www.witchvox.com/media/practical_magic.html&gt;, pp. 1-6.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="reference" style="margin-right: 0in; margin-bottom: 0in; margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt; line-height: normal;" align="left"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">The Australian
Council of Christians and Jews (2003). “Passion” film threatens to put dialogue
back into the dark ages. <i style="">Christian &amp;
Jewish Scene</i>, <b style="">56</b>, 1.<u><o:p></o:p></u></font></font></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Baugh, L. (2003). Cinematographic variations on the Christ-event:
Three films by Krzystof Kieslowski. Part One: A Short Film about Love. <i style="">Gregorianum</i>, <b style="">84</b>(3), 551-583.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Behlmer, R. (Ed.). (1972). <i style="">Memo</i>
<i style="">from</i> <i style="">David</i> <i style="">O</i>. <i style="">Selznick</i>. New York: The Viking Press.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Billingsley, K. L. (1989). <i style="">The
seductive image: A Christian critique of the world of film</i>. Westchester,
IL: Crossway Books.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Black, G. D. (1998). <i style="">The
Catholic crusade against the movies, 1940-1975</i>. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press.<u><o:p></o:p></u></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Blake, R. A. (1995). <i style="">Woody
Allen: Profane and sacred</i>. Lanham, MD: The Scarecrow Press.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Bos, R. (1999). <i style="">The theology
of Star Wars</i>. &lt;http://next-wave.org/may99/starwars.htm&gt;, pp. 1-8.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Boyers, A. A. (1963). Hollywood and Christian education: A study of
the commercial film industry’s practices related to use of biblical content in
motion pictures. <i style="">Brethren</i> <i style="">Life and Thought</i>, <b style="">8</b>, 36-47.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Bulmer, H. (1933). <i style="">Movies and
conduct</i>. New York: Macmillan.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Bywater, T., &amp; Sobchack, T. (1989). <i style="">An introduction to film criticism: Major
critical approaches to narrative film</i>. New York: Longman.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Campbell, R. H., &amp; Pitts, M. R. (1981). <i style="">The</i> <i style="">Bible</i> <i style="">on</i> <i style="">film</i>:
<i style="">A checklist, 1897-1980</i>. Metuchen, NJ:
The Scarecrow Press.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">The Church of Scientology International (1997). <i style="">III. Artistic discrimination</i>.
&lt;http://hatewatch.freedommag.org/gerwpap/vol2/page12.htm&gt;, pp. 1-2.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">D’Arc, J. V. (1989). Darryl F. Zanuck’s Brigham Young: A film in
context. <i style="">Brigham Young University Studies</i>,
<b style="">29</b>(1), 5-33.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Delattre, P. (1978). <i style="">Tales of
a dalai lama</i>. Harmondsworth: Penguin.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Eckstein, Y. (1998). <i style="">Editorials:
Hollywood’s anti-Christian bias</i>. &lt;http://ifcj.org/edit2.htm&gt;, pp.
1-3.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Ehrlich, C. S. (2001). Moses, Torah and Judaism. In D. N. Freedman
&amp; M. J. McClymond (Eds.), <i style="">The rivers
of paradise: Moses, Buddha, Confucius, Jesus, and Muhammad as religious
founders</i> (pp. 11-119). Grand Rapids, MI: William B. Eerdmans.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Elber, L. (1997, April 23). <i style="">Putting
faith in film. Hollywood takes back-door approach to religion</i>.
&lt;http://www.s-t.com/daily/04-97/04-23-97/c04ae124.htm&gt;, pp. 1-2.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Exum, J. C. (2002). Lethal woman 2: Reflections on Delilah and her
incarnation as Liz Hurley. In M. O’Kane (Ed.), <i style="">Borders, boundaries and the Bible</i> (pp. 254-273). London: Sheffield
Academic Press.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Flynn, E. L. (1990). Moses in the visual arts. <i style="">Interpretation</i>, <b style="">44</b>(3),
265-276.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Forbes, B. D. (2003). Mickey Mouse as icon: Taking popular culture
seriously. <i style="">Word &amp; World</i>, <b style="">23</b>(3), 242-252.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Gardner, L. (1999). Critic’s corner: The prince of darkness. <i style="">Theology Today</i>, <b style="">56</b>(3), 396-398.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Goodacre, M. (2000). The synoptic Jesus and the celluloid Christ:
Solving the synoptic problem through film. <i style="">Journal
for the Study of the New Testament</i>, <b style="">80</b>,
31-43.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Goodwin, C. (2003, July 26-27). Cross
purposes. <i style="">The Weekend Australian</i>, p.
R4.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Graham, D. J. (1997). Redeeming violence
in the films of Martin Scorsese. In C. Marsh &amp; G. Ortiz (Eds.), <i style="">Explorations in theology and film: Movies
and meaning</i> (pp. 87-95). Oxford: Blackwell.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Greeley, A., &amp; Neusner, J. (1990). <i style="">The Bible and us: A priest and a rabbi read Scripture together</i>. New
York, NY: Warner Books.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Hewison, R. (1981). <i style="">Irreverence,
scurrility, profanity, vilification and licentious abuse: Monty Python the case
against</i>. London: Eyre Methuen.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Ho, J. B. (2003). The Matrix: Using American popular film to teach
concepts of eastern mysticism in the college classroom. In J. Xing &amp; L. R.
Hirabayashi (Eds.), <i style="">Reversing the lens:
Ethnicity, race, gender, and sexuality through film</i> (pp. 197-211). Boulder,
CO: University Press of Colorado.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Hopkins, S. (2002). <i style="">Girl
heroes: The new force in popular culture</i>. Annandale, NSW: Pluto Press.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Jenkins, J. (2003). Christians and the
media: Touching the spirit of our culture. <i style="">Nurture:
Journal for Home and School</i>, <b style="">37</b>(3),
20-22.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Keyser, L., &amp; Keyser, B. (1984). <i style="">Hollywood and the Catholic Church: The image of Roman Catholicism in
American movies</i>. Chicago: Loyola University Press.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Kinnard, R., &amp; Davis, T. (1992).<i style=""> Divine images: A history of Jesus on the screen</i>. New York, NY: Citadel
Press.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Kozlovic, A. K. (2002). Sacred servants in the popular cinema:
Research notes towards a taxonomic survey of the mundane holy. <i style="">Journal of Mundane Behavior</i>, <b style="">3</b>(2), 1-11.
[http://mundanebehavior.org/issues/v3n2/kozlovic.htm].</font></font></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Kozlovic, A. K. (2003a). Religious film fears 1: Satanic infusion,
graven images and iconographic perversion. <i style="">Quodlibet:
Online Journal of Christian Theology and Philosophy</i>, <b style="">5</b>(2-3), 1-19. [http://www.quodlibet.net/kozlovic-fears.shtml].<u><o:p></o:p></u></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Kozlovic, A. K. (2003b). Religious film fears 2: Cinematic
sinfulness. <i style="">Quodlibet: Online Journal of
Christian Theology and Philosophy</i>, <b style="">5</b>(4),
1-20. [http://www.quodlibet.net/kozlovic-fears2.shtml].</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Kozlovic, A. K. (2004). Lights! Camera! Sermon!: Additional research
notes on sacred servant categories within the popular cinema. <i style="">Journal of Mundane Behavior</i>, <b style="">5</b>(1), 1-22.
[http://mundanebehavior.org/issues/v5n1/kozlovic5-1.htm].</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Kreitzer, L. J. (1999). <i style="">Pauline
images in fiction and film: On reversing the hermeneutical flow</i>. Sheffield:
Sheffield Academic Press.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Lee, R. E. A. (2003). One foot in show business: Lutheran films
1952-1987. In D. J. Wartluft (Ed.), <i style="">Eastern
Lutheranism and the national church—influence and foil. Essays and reports 1998</i>
(pp. 387-405). St. Louis, MO: The Lutheran Historical Conference.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Locke, M., &amp; Warren, C. (Eds.). (1993). <i style="">Jean-Luc Godard’s Hail Mary: Women and the sacred in film</i>.
Carbondale: Southern Illinois University Press.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Lynch, W. F. (1960). <i style="">The image
industries</i>. London: Sheed and Ward.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Lyons, C. (1996). The paradox of protest: American film, 1980-1992.
In F. G. Couvares (Ed.), <i style="">Movie censorship
and American culture</i> (pp. 277-318). Washington: Smithsonian Institution
Press.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Maher, I. (2002). <i style="">Faith and
film: Close encounters of an evangelistic kind</i>. Cambridge: Grove Books.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Maksoud, H. (1998). <i style="">Open
letter to producers of “The Siege.”</i>
&lt;http://arabia.com/content/culture/10_98/letter_25.10.98.shtml&gt;, pp. 1-3.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Marrs, T. (1988). <i style="">Dark secrets
of the new age: Satan’s plan for a one world religion</i>. Westchester, IL:
Crossway Books.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Marty, J. (1997). Toward a theological interpretation and reading of
film: Incarnation of the word of God - relation, image, word. In J. R. May
(Ed.), <i style="">New image of religious film</i>
(pp. 131-150). Kansas City: Sheed &amp; Ward.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">McCann, J. C. (2002). <i style="">Judges.
Interpretation: A Bible commentary for teaching and preaching</i>. Louisville,
KY: John Knox Press.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">McEver, M. (1998). The messianic figure in film: Christology beyond
the biblical epic. <i style="">The Journal of
Religion and Film</i>,<i style=""> </i><b style="">2</b>(2), 1-8.<i style=""> </i>[http://cid.unomaha.edu/~wwwjrf/mcevermessiah.htm].</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Meier, L. (1998). <i style="">Moses the
prince, the prophet: His life, legend &amp; message for our lives</i>.
Woodstock, VT: Jewish Light Publishing.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Meyers, P., &amp; Willhauck, S. (2003). Thelma and Louise do
religious education: A dialogue from the edge for leading with hope. <i style="">Religious Education</i>, <b style="">98</b>(3), 382-398.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Nelson, R. A. (1984). Mormons as silent cinema villains: Propaganda
and entertainment. <i style="">Historical Journal of
Film, Radio and Television</i>, <b style="">4</b>(1),
3-14.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Noerdlinger, H. S. (1956). <i style="">Moses
and Egypt: The documentation to the motion picture The Ten Commandments</i>.
Los Angeles: University of Southern California Press.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">O’Brien, T. (1990). <i style="">The
screening of America: Movies and values from Rocky to Rain Man</i>. New York:
Continuum.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Ortiz, G. (1998). Theology and the ‘silver screen.’ <i style="">The Month: A Review of Christian Thought and
World Affairs</i>, <b style="">31</b>(5), 171-174.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Paglia, C. (1994). <i style="">Vamps &amp;
tramps: New essays</i>. New York: Vintage Books.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Phy, A. S. (1985). The Bible and American popular culture: An
overview and introduction. In A. S. Phy (Ed.), <i style="">The Bible and popular culture in America</i> (pp. 1-23). Philadelphia,
PA: Fortress Press.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Plate, S. B. (2003). The re-creation of the world: Filming faith. <i style="">Dialog: A Journal of Theology</i>, <b style="">42</b>(2), 155-160.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Rabey, S. (1995). Media &amp; culture: How the cast of “BH, 90210”
can help lead your youth group. <i style="">Youthworker</i>,
<b style="">12</b>(1), 94-95, 97.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Rabey, S. (1999). Witchcraft: The new girl power. <i style="">Youthworker</i>, <b style="">15</b>(4), 10, 12.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Ramji, R. (2003). Representations of Islam in American news and
film: Becoming the ‘other.’ In J. Mitchell &amp; S. Marriage (Eds.), <i style="">Mediating religion: Conversations in media,
religion and culture</i> (pp. 65-72). London: T &amp; T Clark.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Richter, D. C. (2001). Growing up postmodern: Theological uses of
culture. In K. C. Dean, C. Clark &amp; D. Rahn (Eds.), <i style="">Starting right: Thinking theologically about youth ministry</i> (pp.
63-76). Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Rivetna, R. (1998, March). <i style="">Zoroastrians
criticize horror film featuring their religion</i>.
&lt;http://www.greenbelt.com/news/98/03/01.htm&gt;, pp. 1-3.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Royal, R. (1995). How popular is popular culture? The Catholic
Church and the American people. In D. Burke (Ed.), <i style="">CCICA annual 1995: The Church and popular culture</i> (pp. 92-101).
Philadelphia: Catholic Commission on Intellectual and Cultural Affairs, La
Salle University.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Salier, B. (2003). Should Christians
watch R-rated movies? <i style="">Nurture: Journal
for Home and School</i>, <b style="">37</b>(3), 4-6.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Schroth, R. A. (1995). The body of Christ: Three films. In D. Burke
(Ed.), <i style="">CCICA annual 1995: The Church and
popular culture</i> (pp. 102-114). Philadelphia: Catholic Commission on
Intellectual and Cultural Affairs, La Salle University.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="Reference0" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Scott, B. B. (1994). <i style="">Hollywood
dreams and biblical stories</i>. Minneapolis: Fortress Press.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Seerveld, C. G. (1994). Historical perspectives on the reformed view
of the arts in worship. In R. E. Webber (Ed.), <i style="">The complete library of Christian worship. Volume 4, music and the arts
in Christian worship. Book 2</i> (pp. 490-493). Nashville, TN: StarSong.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Siemon-Netto, U. (2003). A man for this season. <i style="">The Lutheran Witness</i>, <b style="">122</b>(8),
6-11.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Simmons, E. L. (2003). Theology of the cross and popular culture. <i style="">Word &amp; World</i>, <b style="">23</b>(3), 253-262.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Skinner, J. M. (1993). <i style="">The
cross and the cinema: The Legion of Decency and the National Catholic Office
for Motion Pictures, 1933-1970</i>. Westport, CT: Praeger.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Stern, R. C., Jefford, C. N., &amp; DeBona, G. (1999). <i style="">Savior on the silver screen</i>. New York:
Paulist Press.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Stewart, B. (1972). <i style="">The world
of film</i>. Richmond, VA: John Knox Press.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Tatum, W. B. (1997). <i style="">Jesus at
the movies: A guide to the first hundred years</i>. Santa Rosa, CA: Polebridge
Press.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Thomson, D. (1997). <i style="">Beneath
Mulholland: Thoughts on Hollywood and its ghosts</i>. New York: Alfred A.
Knopf.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Vidal, G. (1993). <i style="">Screening
history</i>. London: Abacus.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Walsh, F. (1996). <i style="">Sin and
censorship: The Catholic Church and the motion picture industry</i>. New Haven,
CT: Yale University Press.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">Walsh, R. (2003). <i style="">Reading the
Gospels in the dark: Portrayals of Jesus in film</i>. Harrisburg: Trinity Press
International.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">The Witches’ League for Public Awareness (1999, May 26). <i style="">Witches in the media</i>.
&lt;http://www.celticrow.com/media/wmedia.html&gt;, pp. 1-2.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><span lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2">The Witches’ Voice (1998, October 16). <i style="">Witches &amp; pagans in the media</i>.
&lt;http://www.witchvox.com/media/practical_magic.html&gt;, p. 1.</font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoHeading9" style="border: medium none ; margin-left: 28.35pt; text-align: left; text-indent: -28.35pt;" align="left"><span style="font-size: 12pt;" lang="EN-AU"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><b>Filmography</b><o:p></o:p></font></font></span></p>

<p class="MsoHeader" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;" align="left"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Air
Force One</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1997, dir. Wolfgang Petersen)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoHeader" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;" align="left"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Aladdin</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1992, dir. John Musker, Ron Clements)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoHeader" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;" align="left"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">At
Play in the Fields of the Lord</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1991, dir. Hector
Babenco)<u><o:p></o:p></u></span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Ben-Hur</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1959, dir.
William Wyler)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Bertha the Sewing Machine Girl</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1926, dir. Irving Cummings)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">The
Birth of a Nation </span></i><span lang="EN-AU">(1915, dir. D. W. Griffith)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Black
Narcissus</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1946, dir. Michael Powell &amp; Emeric
Pressburger)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Brigham
Young</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (aka <i style="">Brigham
Young - Frontiersman</i>) (1940, dir. Henry Hathaway)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">The
Callahans and the Murphys</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1927, dir. George W.
Hill)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Cape Fear</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1991, dir.
Martin Scorsese)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">The Chosen</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1981, dir.
Jeremy Paul Kagan)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Copycat </span></i><span lang="EN-AU">(1995, dir. Jon
Amiel)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">The Craft</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1996, dir.
Andrew Fleming)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">The Crucible</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1996, dir.
Nicholas Hytner)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">The Devil’s Playground</span></i><span lang="EN-AU">
(1976, dir. Fred Schepsi)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Dune</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1984, dir. David Lynch)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Elmer Gantry</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1960, dir.
Richard Brooks)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoHeader" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;" align="left"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Executive
Decision</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1996, dir. Stuart Baird)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Eye For An Eye</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1996, dir.
John Schlesinger)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Four Weddings and a Funeral</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1993, dir. Mike Newell)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Gone
with the Wind</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1939, dir. Victor Fleming)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">The
Greatest Story Ever Told</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1965, dir. George
Stevens)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Hail
Mary</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1985, dir. Jean-Luc Godard)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Him </span></i><span lang="EN-AU">(1974, prod. Edward D.
Louise)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span style="">Hollywood vs. Catholicism
</span></i><span style="">(1996,
prod. Chatham Hill Foundation)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Indiana
Jones and the Temple of Doom</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1984, dir. Steven
Spielberg)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Inherit
the Wind</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1960, dir. Stanley Kramer)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Invasion
of the Body Snatchers </span></i><span lang="EN-AU">(1956, dir. Don Siegel)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Jesus
Christ, Superstar </span></i><span lang="EN-AU">(1973, dir. Norman Jewison)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Jesus
of Nazareth</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1977, dir. Franco Zeffirelli)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Joan
the Woman</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1917, dir. Cecil B. DeMille)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Johnny
Mnemonic</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1995, dir. Robert Longo)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">The
King of Kings</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1927, dir. Cecil B. DeMille)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">King
of Kings</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1961, dir. Nicholas Ray)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">The
Last Temptation of Christ </span></i><span lang="EN-AU">(1988, dir. Martin
Scorsese)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Little Witches</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1996, dir.
Jane Simpson)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Luther </span></i><span lang="EN-AU">(2003, dir. Eric
Till)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Martin
Luther</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1953, dir. Irving Pichel)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">The
Matrix </span></i><span lang="EN-AU">(1999, dir. Andy &amp; Larry Wachowski)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">The
Miracle</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1951, dir. Roberto Rossellini)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Misery
</span></i><span lang="EN-AU">(1990, dir. Rob Reiner)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Mission:
Impossible</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1996, dir. Brian de Palma)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Monsignor
</span></i><span lang="EN-AU">(1982, dir. Frank Perry)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Monty Python’s Life of Brian</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1979, dir. Terry Jones)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">The
Mormon Maid</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1917, dir. Robert Z. Leonard)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Nasty
Habits</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1977, dir. Michael Lindsay-Hogg)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoHeader" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;" align="left"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Navy
Seals</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1990, dir. Lewis Teague)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoHeader" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;" align="left"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Not
Without My Daughter</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1991, dir. Brian Gilbert)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoHeader" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;" align="left"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">The
Passion of the Christ</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (2004, dir. Mel Gibson)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">The Passion Play</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1924,
dir. Dimitri Buchowetzki)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Phenomenon</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1996, dir. Jon
Turteltaub)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">The Pope Must Diet</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (aka <i style="">The Pope Must Die</i>) (1991, dir. Peter
Richardson)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Practical Magic </span></i><span lang="EN-AU">(1998,
dir. Griffin Dunne)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Priest </span></i><span lang="EN-AU">(1995, dir. Antonia
Bird)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Primal Fear</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1996, dir.
Gregory Hoblit)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">The Prince of Egypt</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1998,
dir. Brenda Chapman, Steve Hickner &amp; Simon Wells)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Raiders of the Lost Ark</span></i><span lang="EN-AU">
(1981, dir. Steven Spielberg)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoHeader" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;" align="left"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Rules
of Engagement</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (2000, dir. William Friedkin)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoHeader" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;" align="left"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Samson
and Delilah</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1949, dir. Cecil B. DeMille)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">The
Scarlet Letter</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1926, dir. Victor Seastrom)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Se7en
</span></i><span lang="EN-AU">(1995, dir. David Fincher)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">The Shawshank Redemption </span></i><span lang="EN-AU">(1994,
dir. Frank Darabont)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-left: 28.35pt; text-indent: -28.35pt;"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">A Short Film About Love</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (aka <i style="">Do Not Desire the Wife
of Another</i>; aka <i style="">Decalogue Six</i>)
(1988, dir. Krzysztof Kieslowski)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">The Siege </span></i><span lang="EN-AU">(1998, dir.
Edward Zwick)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Sign
of the Cross</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1932, dir. Cecil B. DeMille)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Star
Wars</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1977, dir. George Lucas)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">The
Story of a Nun </span></i><span lang="EN-AU">(circa 1910-20s, dir. unknown)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">A Stranger Among Us</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1992,
dir. Sidney Lumet)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Superman:
The Movie</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (aka <i style="">Superman</i>)
(1978, dir. Richard Donner)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">The
Ten Commandments</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1923, dir. Cecil B. DeMille)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">The
Ten Commandments</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1956, dir. Cecil B. DeMille)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Thelma
&amp; Louise </span></i><span lang="EN-AU">(1991, dir. Ridley Scott)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoHeader" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;" align="left"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Three
Kings</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1999, dir. David O. Russell)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoHeader" style="text-align: left; line-height: normal;" align="left"><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">True
Lies</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1994, dir. James Cameron)</span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style=""><font face="arial" size="2"><font face="arial" size="2"><i style=""><span lang="EN-AU">Wishmaster</span></i><span lang="EN-AU"> (1997, dir. Wes
Craven)</span></font></font></p>

</div>



<p>
</p><font face="arial" size="-1">
ANTON KARL KOZLOVIC BA, BEd, DipEd (Adelaide), BA (Deakin),
GradDipEd(RelEd) (SACAE), GradDipMedia (AFTRS), MA, MEd, MEdStudies
(Flinders) is a PhD candidate in Screen Studies, School of Humanities,
Flinders University (Adelaide, Australia). He is interested in
Religion-and-Film, Interreligious Dialogue, DeMille Studies, Computer
Films, Popular Culture, and is currently writing a doctoral
dissertation on the biblical cinema of Cecil B. DeMille. He has
published academic articles in over thirty different journals in ten
different countries, as well as various book chapters and dictionary
enteries, including multiple items in the forthcoming *Religion and
Popular Culture* (co-editor with Adam Possamai) and *Encyclopedia of
Religion and Film* (ed. Eric Mazur).</font> ]]>
        
    </content>
</entry>

<entry>
    <title>Supernaturalism and Historical Study: An Account of the Resurrection of Jesus Christ from the Dead</title>
    <link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="http://www.quodlibet.net/articles/klein-resurrection.shtml" />
    <id>tag:www.quodlibet.net,2009://1.208</id>

    <published>2009-02-27T17:52:28Z</published>
    <updated>2009-03-29T17:26:30Z</updated>

    <summary>Historical studies need not defer to current scientific theory, for the question of the supernatural will never be fully answered by science.  Therefore, the supernatural falls within the realm of probability as an explanation for the Resurrection.  An argument is provided which proves that a supernatural explanation is the most probable explanation for the Resurrection based on the evidence provided in the canonical and extra-canonical books, and living tradition of the Church.</summary>
    <author>
        <name>Scott David Foutz</name>
        <uri>http://www.quodlibet.net/quodlog/mt-cp.cgi?__mode=view&amp;blog_id=1&amp;id=1</uri>
    </author>
    
        <category term="articles" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#category" />
    
    <category term="apologetics" label="Apologetics" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    <category term="christology" label="Christology" scheme="http://www.sixapart.com/ns/types#tag" />
    
    <content type="html" xml:lang="en" xml:base="http://www.quodlibet.net/">
        <![CDATA[<div class="Section1">


<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: center;" align="center"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">ABSTRACT</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The modern historical criticism which follows in Bultmann’s
steps involves the contradiction of accepting both the formless, personal
salvation of introspection, and the universal salvation of Jesus Christ.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>This is caused by a denial of supernatural
intervention in human events due to the advances of modern science.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Historical studies need not defer to current
scientific theory, for the question of the supernatural will never be fully
answered by science.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Therefore, the
supernatural falls within the realm of probability as an explanation for the
Resurrection.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>An argument is provided
which proves that a supernatural explanation is the most probable explanation
for the Resurrection based on the evidence provided in the canonical and
extra-canonical books, and living tradition of the Church.</font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: center;" align="center"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">TABLE OF CONTENTS</font></font></p>

<ol type="I"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial"><li> Introduction
</li><li> The Real Jesus and the Historical Jesus
</li><li> The Place of Historical Criticism
</li><li> Modern Man’s Historical Jesus
</li><li> The Supernatural
</li><li> Existence of the Supernatural
</li><li> A Preview of the Argument for Miracles.
</li><li> Three Sources for Knowing the Resurrection
</li><li> The Death and Burial of Jesus 
</li><li> The Canonical Resurrection
</li><li> The Non-Canonical Sources
</li><li> Living Tradition as a Source for the Historical Jesus
</li><li> An Application of the Facts
</li><li> The Argument for the Supernatural
</li><li> Implications for Historical Studies
</li><li> Conclusion
</li><li> Bibliography
</li></font></font></ol>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: center;" align="center"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">I.</font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: center;" align="center"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Introduction</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The
void between theology and the sciences has spent several hundred years making
itself pronounced in the realm of academia.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>This is seen most vividly in the physical sciences, where conflicts have
arisen since before the days of Galileo.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>In the quest for the historical Jesus, this split began to be pronounced
when David Friedrich Strauss opened the first quest in the 1830’s by dismissing
many of the mythical elements found in the Bible.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>More than a hundred years later, Rudolph Bultmann writes, “Is it
possible to expect that we shall make a sacrifice of understanding, <i>sacrificium
intellectus</i>, in order to accept what we cannot sincerely consider true?”<a style="" href="#_edn1" name="_ednref1" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[1]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span>Even so, Bultmann continues to find value in
the Bible.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>However, it is in the
Bultmannian school that we get the final split.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Van Austin Harvey takes Bultmann’s conclusion that the
supernatural has no place in modern thought, dislodges his fingers from their
precarious hold on the formlessness and emptiness of Bultmann’s concept, and
leaves his position in the Theology department to instead teach Philosophy.</font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Herein
I shall argue for the place of the supernatural in historical criticism of the
life of Jesus.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The questor’s job is to
unearth the historical Jesus from those sources available to him.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>I shall argue that it is bad method to deny
or modify an account that has elements of the supernatural on the basis of that
supernaturalism.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>To accomplish this, I
shall examine the definition of the historical Jesus, and his development
through the historians’ quests.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Specifically, I shall examine what is to many Christians the most
important tenant of their faith, namely the Resurrection of Jesus from the
dead, as a supernatural, historical event, using a probabilistic thesis to
argue that the supernatural is the best historical explanation for this
event.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Lastly, I shall argue that when
the supernatural explanation is abandoned, there is no viable reason to remain
Christian.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Must we then take the path
of Harvey, not only abandoning our quest for Jesus, but giving up on
Christianity as a whole?<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Or, perhaps,
can we return to the stigmatized supernatural, which has been so painfully
wrested away?</font></font></p>

<p class="MsoHeader" style="text-align: center;" align="center"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">II.</font></font></p>

<p class="MsoHeader" style="text-align: center;" align="center"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The
Real Jesus and the Historical Jesus</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Of
all the historical scholars’ distinctions between the real and historical
Jesuses, that of the Reverend John P. Meier stands out.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In part one of <u>A Marginal Jew</u>, Meier
writes, “The historical Jesus is not the real Jesus.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The real Jesus is not the historical Jesus.”<a style="" href="#_edn2" name="_ednref2" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[2]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span>Meier makes this distinction to point out
that no matter how much historical information we have on Jesus, the man who
lived, breathed, and walked the earth two thousand years ago, we will never be
able to capture Jesus as he was.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>History
is limited in many ways, and there is no event that we can truly re-live, nor
any person in any event for whom we can know the totality of his thoughts,
actions, and desires.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>We are instead
limited to the incomplete observations of those who witnessed the event and
lived with the person.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>In the case of a
person who lived two thousand years in the past, preached to illiterate crowds
of Jewish peasants, and whose words were only copied down as best remembered
and passed down orally for at least a few generations in most cases, our
limitations become so great that they caused the first quest to break down.</font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Meier,
however, lives and writes today in the aftermath of the Old Quest, meaning that
he has found some reason to continue questing.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>If we can never discover the real Jesus through historical research, why
keep after it?<span style="">&nbsp; </span>If we can never know who
really shot JFK, why do people still search for an answer?<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Will we ever really be sure when we find an
answer?<span style="">&nbsp; </span>How much evidence do we need
before we have the “real” answer?<span style="">&nbsp; </span>An
historical account of JFK is indeed important, and Meier says an historical
account of Jesus is important as well.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>He defines the historical Jesus as being found in “a reasonably complete
biographical portrait,”<a style="" href="#_edn3" name="_ednref3" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[3]</span></span></a>
and as he who is recovered and examined by “using the scientific tools of
modern historical research.”<a style="" href="#_edn4" name="_ednref4" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[4]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span>Meier, unlike some historians, recognizes
that while historical research can give us a reasonably complete biography
through modern methods, and while this recovered material finds its purpose in
fighting against reduction of faith in Christ to a “content-less cipher,” the
swallowing of Christ’s humanity in his divinity, the “domestication” of Jesus,
or Jesus’ becoming a social problems guru,<a style="" href="#_edn5" name="_ednref5" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[5]</span></span></a>
it still has its proper place. <span style="">&nbsp;</span>And what
is the “proper place” of historical criticism?</font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: center;" align="center"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">III.</font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="text-align: center;" align="center"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">The Place of
Historical Criticism</font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">In
1964, the Pontifical Biblical Commission published a document that the Reverend
Joseph A. Fitzmyer, S.J., says “will go down in history as the first official
statement which openly countenances the [historical critical] method.”<a style="" href="#_edn6" name="_ednref6" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[6]</span></span></a><span style="">&nbsp; </span>The <i>Instruction Concerning the Historical
Truth of the Gospels</i>, while opening the historical quest to Catholics, was
also very quick to put the study in its proper place:</font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="margin-right: 28.35pt; margin-left: 28.35pt; margin-bottom: 0.0001pt;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Holy Mother the Church, “the
pillar and bulwark of truth,” has always used Sacred Scripture in her task of
imparting heavenly salvation to men.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>She has always defended it, too, from every sort of false
interpretation.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Since there will never
be an end to (biblical) problems, the Catholic exegete should never lose heart
in explaining the divine word and in solving the difficulties proposed to
him.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Rather, let him strive earnestly
to open up still more the real meaning of the Scriptures.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>Let him rely firmly not only on his own
resources, but above all on the help of God and the light of the Church.<a style="" href="#_edn7" name="_ednref7" title=""><span class="MsoEndnoteReference"><span style="">[7]</span></span></a></font></font></p>



<p class="MsoNormal" style="line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">Knowledge regarding Jesus, then,
seems to have a very different purpose than knowledge regarding JFK.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The purpose of finding out who shot JFK
seems to be making sure that justice is done.<span style="">&nbsp;
</span>Justice is placed in the hands of the court system.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The courts have certain rules for deciding
what evidence is admissible, and these rules keep the courts from being
inundated with material worthless or unrelated to the stated purpose.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>What is the purpose of finding out facts
about the life of Jesus?<span style="">&nbsp; </span></font></font></p>

<p class="MsoNormal" style="line-height: normal;"><font size="2" face="arial"><font size="2" face="arial">It seems that if
one has interest in Jesus as an ordinary human being who lived two thousand
years ago, it would be vacuous to make an account of him.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The Church makes a claim that the purpose of
the research of Jesus in the Scriptures is to work toward one’s own salvation
and that of others.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>The Church has laid
down certain rules for obtaining to this purpose; thus it seems, if one has
this goal, that he should work within the rules.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>If he doesn’t have salvation as his goal, his work appears
vacuous.<span style="">&nbsp; </span>With this said, it is of
course proper to acknowledge that t